yhrk_cnrk

Love Live Sunshine!!, Aqours, Seiyuu YohaRiko/YoshiRiko/KyanRika/CnRk

[yhrkcnrk]

Hey there! 🌟

I’m super excited to be here and share my fanfiction journey with all of you! I’ve just posted my first-ever fic on AO3, and I’ll be cross-posting my work here as well.

I’m a huge fan of Yohariko, Yoshiriko, and Kyanrika, which is what inspired me to start writing. I love exploring stories with these ships, so if you’re into them too, be sure to follow me and check out my AO3 account for more!

Thanks for stopping by, and I hope you enjoy what’s to come! 💫

An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works

[yhrkcnrk]

Unclear Memories, Very Clear Feelings

https://archiveofourown.org/works/86503386

Summary:

A missing night, a terrible hangover, and Rikako looking way too composed about it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was the worst possible way to wake up.

My skull felt like it was splitting in two, and my stomach churned in protest at even the idea of existing. Did I have work today…? I tried to think, but every thought got chopped up by waves of pain and nausea. I couldn’t even bring myself to open my eyes, so I didn’t. I just lay there, clinging to the darkness, waiting for my body to stop betraying me.

…Wait.

Why am I like this in the first place?

Yesterday… after recording, I went out drinking with some of the Aqours members. We hit one place, where I definitely drank too much, and then moved on to another…

…Huh?

My memory’s… fuzzy.

Ah—right. I remember Rikako getting sleepy too. She looked tired… nodding off like that… honestly, it was kind of cute. I was watching her, thinking that, when…

Oh.

Right.

She leaned over and fell asleep on Arisha’s shoulder.

Now, listen, okay, this is important.

It’s not like I was jealous.

Not at all.

I mean, sure, I was sitting right next to her, and she still chose to lean the other way, but hey. Obviously you’d drift toward the prettier one, right? Makes sense. Totally logical. I was just… thinking that, when Arisha looked over at me, kind of awkwardly, and said, “Aikyan… sorry about that.”

Like, why are you apologizing to me?

It’s not like I mind. People hype up “KyanRika” all they want, but it’s not like we’re anything special. We just… hang out sometimes. Drink together. Go on the occasional date. That’s it.

…Though, okay, I do like how she lets me lean on her because she’s older. And the matching shoes. And the matching keychains of our characters. And how she says Yohane is her favorite. I really like that. I love that she does those things, call it fanservice or whatever, I don’t care.

I just… like her.

…Yeah.

Okay.

Fine.

I was jealous.

A little.

Sorry.

But it’s not about Arisha, okay? There are nine of us, everyone interacts with everyone. If I got jealous every time, I’d die.

It’s just…

I was right there too.

That’s all.

No one’s at fault. If anything, Arisha’s beauty is the problem. It’s unfair. Minus 100 points for AZALEA. (I’m still salty about that unit battle.)

…Thinking all that actually makes me feel a bit better.

Still, this is definitely a hangover.

Ugh.

I think I didn’t have work today, that’s probably why I drank so much, but I should check my schedule later…

…Okay.

I think I can open my eyes now.

Slowly, carefully, I force them open, and immediately freeze.

This isn’t my ceiling.

“…Huh?”

This isn’t my room.

Wait.

This layout.

This interior.

This is,

“…a hotel?”

No.

Worse.

A love hotel.

“…Huh!?”

And—wait—why am I—

“I’m naked!?”

“Jeez… you’re finally awake?”

That voice.

I turn, too fast, my head throbbing, and there she is.

Rikako.

Standing there with a bath towel wrapped around her body, damp hair falling over her shoulders as she dries it.

“Rikako!?” My voice cracks. “W-wait—what!? Huh!? No way—seriously!?”

“Hey, calm down, you’re misunderstanding—”

“EHHH!? Did we finally do it!? Did we cross the line!?”

“I said—listen—”

“I DON’T REMEMBER ANYTHING!” I sit up, panic escalating. “What, did you bring me here!? Did you take advantage of drunk me!? Was I good!? Was I delicious!? Tell me, Aida! How was it!? How—was—it—!?”

I choke on my own words.

“…Actually, no, don’t tell me! I can’t handle that sober! Wait—what if I was the one who—!? Ugh, why don’t I remember anything!?”

“Listen to people when they’re talking.”

Suddenly, my cheeks are grabbed, firmly, and I’m forced to look straight at her.

Her expression is terrifying.

Like an actual demon.

“I’ll explain,” she says flatly. “So listen carefully.”

“Yeth…”

She lets go, sighs, and sits down on the bed. The towel clings to her frame in a way that makes my brain short circuit for entirely different reasons.

…Wait.

I’m still naked.

“I—uh—can I at least get dressed first?”

She glances at me.

“…Not yet.”

“Why!?”

Why not!?

“Aikyan,” she says, folding one leg over the other. “Do you remember anything from yesterday?”

“…Not really…”

“…Thought so.”

She exhales, clearly unimpressed.

“Hey, you were asleep too,” I shoot back weakly. “Leaning on Komiya-san’s shoulder like you were in heaven.”

“Yeah,” she replies coolly. “Until someone woke me up.”

“…Huh?”

“According to Kinchan and Arisha, your drinking suddenly sped up.”

“…W-who knows why? Maybe I just felt like it?”

“Mhm.” Her tone says she absolutely does not believe me. “Anyway, you got drunk fast, clung to me saying ‘Stay awake, pay attention to me,’ woke me up, and then promptly fell asleep.”

“…Oh no.”

“On my lap.”

“…Oh no.”

I bury my face in my hands.

What a disaster.

“Well, that part’s fine,” she continues. “You stayed quiet after that. The real problem is later.”

“T-there’s more!?”

“There’s more.”

I want to disappear.

“After we decided to leave, we tried to wake you up,” she says, almost casually. “You slammed your head into the table.”

“…That explains a lot.”

“Then even after everyone went their separate ways, you kept clinging to me saying, ‘I don’t want to go home, stay with me,’ and refused to let go.”

Past me, what are you doing!?

“I was left wandering the night with a clingy drunk Kobayashi,” she continues, clearly enjoying this now, “when we passed by a certain building.”

“I get it! I get it already! You can stop!”

“You noticed it immediately, got shy all of a sudden, and looked up at me like this—” she tilts her head slightly, eyes softening just enough to mimic it,  “‘Let’s stay…?’”

“…Kill me.”

“Even when I suggested we just go to one of our homes, you refused.”

“What is wrong with me!?”

“And then, in front of other people,” she adds, almost sweetly, “you loudly declared, ‘I won’t do anything! I won’t even touch you with a finger!’”

“…I take it back. Kill me twice.”

“So we came in,” she continues, “and the first thing you did was push me onto the bed.”

“PAST ME!?”

“But then you panicked,” she goes on, unfazed, “and said, ‘Let’s take off our makeup first,’ so we did that. Brushed our teeth. Then came back.”

This is horrifying.

“I’m scared of myself.”

“And then,” she says, smiling faintly, “various things happened.”

“That’s the part I want to hear! Why are you skipping that!?”

“Because it’s fine.”

“It’s NOT fine! If I’m naked, then that means—”

“Who knows?”

She smirks.

“…No way…”

“I don’t remember anything…”

“…I’m the worst…”

The tears come before I can stop them. It’s humiliating, pathetic, I hate this. She must hate me now too…

My chest tightens, and suddenly the hangover isn’t even the worst part anymore.

“…Hey.”

Her voice softens.

Warm fingers slip around my hand.

“Don’t cry,” she murmurs. “We didn’t do anything.”

“…Really…?”

“Yeah.” She shrugs lightly. “We both took our clothes off, but you fell asleep first. I thought about waking you up and going for it anyway…”

My heart jumps.

“…but then I figured you wouldn’t remember it,” she continues, quieter now, “and that annoyed me. So I just went to sleep too.”

“…I see…”

Relief floods through me, mixed with something else.

“…Still,” I whisper, squeezing her hand, “I’m really sorry. I’ll be more careful, so… please don’t hate me—”

“Hate you?” she echoes.

Then she smiles.

“I won’t forgive you.”

“…Huh?”

“I won’t forgive you,” she repeats lightly. “You got drunk and slept peacefully. Do you have any idea how I felt?”

Before I can answer, she moves.

Knees on the mattress.

Then, she swings a leg over me.

Straddling me.

My breath catches.

She leans in, close enough that I can feel the warmth of her skin, the faint dampness of her hair brushing my shoulders. One arm slides around the back of my neck, pulling me just a little closer.

There’s a smile on her lips.

But her eyes,

“…H-how did you feel…?” I manage.

“I’ll show you.”

Oh no.

This is definitely my fault.

Past me, I’m deducting 100 points from you personally.

But, even knowing that, I don’t pull away.

Because part of me… wants this.

Her face draws closer.

Closer.

My eyes flutter shut,

Bzzz.

My phone vibrates.

“…Go ahead,” she says, composed.

I fumble for it.

“…Hello?”

“Aikyan? You okay?”

“…Huh? Kinchan?”

“Yeah. You were really drunk yesterday, so I just wanted to check if you made it home.”

“…Ah. Yeah. I’m fine. Totally made it home…”

“…Why do you sound suspicious?”

“I’m not! I’m fine! Really!”

As I talk, something warm brushes my neck, and then, chomp.

“NYAAAHHH!?!”

“What was THAT!?” Kinchan yelps.

“N-nothing! There was a crow outside! I scared it off—with a cat impression!”

“…That’s… a choice.”

I glance at Rikako.

She’s smiling.

Dangerously.

Then, chomp.

“PIGIIII!?!”

“…Now it’s Ruby-chan!? What is going on over there!?”

“I’M FINE! EVERYTHING’S FINE! TALK LATER!”

I hang up before I die of embarrassment.

“…Are you stupid?” I hiss.

“It’s revenge,” she says simply. “For yesterday.”

“…Fair.”

A beat passes.

“…So,” I say, quieter now. “Are we… doing this?”

“That was the plan.”

…Right.

My chest feels strange.

Not quite happiness.

Not quite fear.

Just… this.

We’ve been together for so long.

I never labeled what I felt.

Didn’t want to.

But, she’s always been a little different.

A little special.

“…Okay,” I whisper. “Let’s do it.”

“…You’re too honest,” she murmurs, amused.

Then she laughs softly, and wraps her arms fully around my neck, pulling me in as she settles more comfortably over my hips, the towel barely holding its place now.

Too close.

Way too close.

“Let’s start with a kiss,” she says.

“I know.”

“Be gentle.”

“…We’ll see.”

I close my eyes.

My heart is loud.

Too loud.

Just as her breath brushes my lips…

RING.

We both freeze.

The room phone.

Of course.

“…Checkout time,” she says after answering.

…Right.

Silence settles.

Heavy.

Unfinished.

She turns, starting toward the bathroom.

“I’ll go get dressed—”

“Hey.”

I move before I can think.

Catch her wrist.

Pull her back, and kiss her.

Properly.

Deep enough that there’s no mistaking it.

When I pull back, she’s staring at me, surprised.

I grin, just a little.

“…Want to extend?”

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 137: Three Days in Tokyo (Part 1)

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59749615/chapters/228877966

Author's Note:

So, uh... this chapter ended up being way too long for Tumblr, and it won't let me upload the whole thing here.

If you're reading this on Tumblr and would like to continue, I've included the AO3 link. You can read the full chapter there instead.

Sorry for the inconvenience, and thank you for understanding! I really appreciate it.

[yhrkcnrk]

Longing Is Tender, Seeing You Is a Fever

An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works

Summary:

They say longing to meet is emotion, but wanting to see someone becomes a sickness. Aikyan learns the difference the moment Rikako asks to come over.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They say it well, longing to meet someone is emotion, but wanting to see them becomes a kind of illness.

At the beginning, we were just groupmates. Both Type O, both easygoing, it felt like we simply clicked.

That was all it was supposed to be.

Because honestly, she was too cute. Too pretty. So effortlessly radiant that standing next to her felt mismatched in a way I didn’t want to think too hard about. Someone like her wouldn’t be interested in me. That was the assumption I held onto.

And yet, she started reaching out more. Twitter, LINE, little messages that didn’t mean anything, and somehow meant everything. We started going out together, just the two of us. Nothing special. Just… time.

And slowly, quietly, something in me began to hope.

“Maybe I’m just being full of myself,” I’d think. “But maybe… just maybe, Rikako is a little interested in me too.”

 ------------------

The July event in Numazu ended. Then the August livestream.

The next time all of us would be together was September 9th.

Just a few weeks.

That’s all it was supposed to be.

So why did it feel so unbearable?

I missed her.

The realization sat heavy in my chest, but even then, I couldn’t bring myself to ask her to meet.

And then, a message.

“Aikyan, can you hang out right now?”

For a second, I just stared at my phone.

Then I was on my feet, practically bouncing in place, heart racing faster than I could keep up with.

I typed back quickly, forcing my tone into something casual, something that wouldn give me away,

“Sure. Where do you want to go?”

I didn’t wait for the reply before I started getting ready.

What would she wear today? Would it be something soft? Something cool? Something that, by some miracle, might match mine?

The thought made my chest feel strangely warm.

I had just finished changing when my phone buzzed again.

“Can I come over to your place?”

My place?

I blinked.

The last time she’d been here was around my birthday the year before, she and Arisha had stayed over. Since then, we’d both been too busy. And besides, Rikako liked going out, new places, new cafes, anywhere but staying in.

So why now?

“I mean… sure. But there’s not much to do here?”

It wasn’t a lie. My place wasn’t exactly exciting.

But the truth was, I wanted her here more than anything.

“That’s totally fine! I just want to talk.”

Talk?

Something important, then?

“Okay! I’ll clean up a bit.”

“I’m already at the nearest station, I’ll be there soon!”

“…That fast?”

I let out a quiet laugh, already moving to tidy up.

If I’d said no, she probably would’ve come anyway.

 ------------------

A little while later, the doorbell rang.

“Coming!”

I opened the door, and,

“Hey~ I’m here.”

“…Yeah. Welcome.”

And just like that, there she was.

Cute. Of course she was. Effortlessly, unfairly cute.

Who dresses this nicely just to visit someone’s house?

“…So?”

I asked, trying to sound normal.

“What’s up?”

Rikako hesitated.

Actually hesitated, something she almost never did. Her hand brushed through her hair as she looked away.

“Uh… well…”

“Hm?”

“…Can I get some tea first?”

“Ah—yeah. Sure. Give me a sec.”

Something about that made my chest tighten.

Is it something serious?

I handed her the tea once I came back, watching her carefully.

“Here.”

“Thanks.”

She took a sip.

And then,

“Um…”

“Yeah?”

“Uh…”

“What is it?”

I laughed.

“You’re acting weird.”

She was.

Rikako, who usually said things so bluntly, so easily, now she looked like she didn’t know where to begin.

“…Aikyan,” she said softly.

“Yeah?”

“I… wanted to see you.”

Her face flushed red as she said it.

For a moment, everything stilled.

And then, without thinking,

“…You’re too cute!”

It slipped out before I could stop it.

“Ah—sorry,”

I added quickly.

“I mean—I’m really happy. Thank you.”

“Sorry for saying it so suddenly…”

“No, it’s fine. Really.”

Because it was.

Because—

“I wanted to see you too,”

I admitted, words catching slightly.

“I mean… I also wanted to give you your souvenir.”

A weak cover.

Ninety percent of it was a lie.

But the remaining ten percent, I held that out to her.

“Oh, right. You mentioned that.”

“Yeah. Here.”

She took it, eyes lighting up as she looked it over.

“Huh… for something from Aikyan, this isn’t even a joke gift. It’s actually cute.”

“Hey! I can be serious when I want to be!”

She laughed softly.

“Thank you.”

“Yeah, yeah.”

She looked so happy.

So genuinely happy, just holding something I’d picked out, and suddenly, my chest felt too full.

Too tight.

Like something inside me was about to spill over.

 “Hey… Rikako.”

“Hm?”

“…I like you.”

The words hung in the air.

Rikako froze.

“I’m sorry,”

I rushed on, heart pounding.

“I know we’re both girls, and maybe it’s weird, but—”

My voice trembled.

“I like you. I really do.”

Silence.

Complete, suffocating silence.

She didn’t move.

Didn’t speak.

And for a second, I thought,

I messed up.

I wanted to run.

But this was my house.

There was nowhere to go.

So I stayed.

And waited.

Minutes passed.

Then finally, Rikako blinked, like she’d just come back to herself.

“Um… about that…”

“Yeah?”

“…That’s what I came here to tell you.”

“…Huh?”

I stared at her.

“Wait—what?”

“I told you, didn’t I? I had something I wanted to talk about.”

“Wait, but—you already—no, you didn’t—wait—”

I was completely lost.

Rikako took a breath.

Then, quietly,

“Let me say it properly.”

She looked straight at me.

“Aikyan… no—Aika.”

My name.

Not the nickname.

Not the teasing version.

The real one.

“I like you.”

And just like that, I was done for.

Completely.

“…Really?”

I whispered.

“You think I’d joke about something like that?”

She said, a little flustered.

“Especially when we both know what it means… that we’re both girls.”

And that was it.

That was all it took.

“Thank youuuuu—!”

“W-wait—here too!?”

I was already crying.

I couldn’t stop.

I’ve always been like this, too emotional, too easy to break into tears.

And right now?

There was no holding it back.

“Because I’m happy…”

I choked out.

“I’m so happy…”

“You’re really too cute…”

“You are too…”

“Th-thank you…?”

Ah.

There it was.

When she gets embarrassed, she switches to polite speech.

Just like that one livestream.

I almost laughed through my tears.

And then, she stood up.

“What—”

Before I could finish, she pulled me into her arms.

Warm.

Close.

Real.

“Aikyan… I love you.”

“…Can you call me ‘Aika’ again?”

I murmured.

A small tease.

Just a little.

“…Geez,”

She huffed softly.

“Aika… I love you.”

I smiled against her.

“Yeah,”

I whispered.

“I love you too, Rikako.”

And just like that, we became us.

 ------------------

As for how the others figured it out and started bombarding us with questions?

…That’s a story for another time.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 136: Walking to School

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59749615/chapters/221425501

Another week had passed.

Morning light filtered softly through the windows of Riko’s small apartment in Tokyo. The quiet hum of the city beginning its day lingered faintly in the background.

Riko stood near her small dining table, fixing her hair and adjusting her uniform as she got ready for school. Her phone was propped up neatly in front of her, and on the screen was Yoshiko.

They had been on a video call since earlier that morning, as usual. It had become a small routine between them, talking from the moment they woke up until it was time to head out.

On the other side, Yoshiko was also getting ready, adjusting her lab coat before finally picking up her phone and dropping onto her couch.

“Oh, right, Riri,” Yoshiko said, holding the phone closer to her face. “Do you want me to ask my mom if she’s free next month for your concert? Or do you want to ask her yourself?”

Riko paused for a moment, thinking as she looked at the screen.

“…I think I’ll ask her myself,” she said. “I’ll try calling her later after my part-time job.”

Yoshiko nodded.

“Yeah, that sounds better,” she said. “It’ll mean more if it comes from you.”

Then she tilted her head slightly.

“You’ve already told your mom, right?”

Riko nodded.

“Yup. She said she’ll come.”

Yoshiko smiled.

“Of course she will,” she said. “She’s your mom.”

Riko let out a small chuckle.

“I bet my mom’s going to be excited to finally hear you play,” Yoshiko added.

Riko smiled faintly, but there was a hint of nervousness in it.

“…Hearing that just makes me more nervous.”

Yoshiko raised a brow.

“Hey, stop that,” she said lightly. “You’ll do great, I know it.”

Then she smirked.

“Besides, it’s still far away. You can be nervous later.”

Riko laughed softly.

“Maybe…”

She glanced at the time, then reached for her bag.

“Anyway, Yocchan, I’m heading out now. I’ll talk to you later.”

“Yeah, same here,” Yoshiko replied. Then, without hesitation,

“Bye. I love you.”

She made a small kiss sound.

Riko giggled.

“I love you too. Bye.”

She returned the gesture softly,

And with that, the call ended.

The room fell quiet.

Riko took a small breath, then turned, heading toward the door. After slipping on her shoes, she stepped out and locked it behind her,

Just as the door next to hers opened.

Ren stepped out, dressed in his school uniform with his bag slung over his shoulder.

He closed the door, then noticed her.

Riko smiled warmly.

“Good morning, Ren-kun.”

Ren paused for a second, clearly caught off guard.

“…Morning,” he mumbled, his cheeks slightly red before he quickly turned and started walking.

Riko watched him for a moment, amused.

“Still grumpy as ever…”

She walked a little faster to catch up, stepping beside him.

“Hey,” she said cheerfully, “since we’re both heading out anyway… want to walk together?”

Ren didn’t look at her.

“We go to different schools,” he said flatly.

“I know,” Riko replied with a small laugh. “But they’re along the same route, right? Your school comes first.”

She glanced at him, smiling gently.

“I’ve kind of wanted to walk together for a while… you know, to get to know you better. Is that okay?”

Ren finally glanced at her.

He quickly looked away again, ears slightly red.

“…Yeah, whatever.”

Riko brightened immediately.

“Yay! Thank you, Ren-kun.”

“Whatever,” he repeated, though there was a faint hint of satisfaction in his tone.

Together, they headed to the elevator.

The ride down was quiet.

Riko tried to start a few conversations, but Ren only gave short, shy replies, avoiding eye contact most of the time.

Still, he didn’t leave.

When they stepped out of the building and onto the street, they continued walking side by side.

After a few moments, Riko spoke again.

“We’ve been neighbors for a while now,” she said, glancing at him, “but we haven’t really talked much.”

She smiled.

“Other than when we found you that time… and when we went to your play.”

Ren stayed silent.

“So,” she continued gently, “can you tell me more about yourself? I’ll tell you about me too.”

“…Not interested,” Ren muttered.

Riko pouted slightly.

“Come on, please?”

Ren let out a small sigh.

“…Whatever. I’ll answer if I want to.”

Riko smiled brightly.

“Great!”

She thought for a moment.

“Okay… are you an only child?”

“…Yeah.”

“Me too,” Riko said. “We’re the same then.”

There was a small pause before she continued.

“What about hobbies?”

Ren shrugged slightly.

“I don’t know… reading comic books, I guess.”

Riko’s eyes lit up a bit.

“You know, I have a similar hobby too.”

That made Ren glance at her.

“You read comic books too?”

Riko froze for a split second.

“…Well,” she said, laughing awkwardly, “not exactly comic books… just something people my age read…”

Ren raised a brow, a bit curious now.

“Like what?”

Riko immediately shook her head, flustered.

“You know what—let’s skip that one for now.”

Ren stared at her for a second, then just shrugged and looked ahead again.

“…Weird.”

Riko let out a small, embarrassed laugh as they continued walking together.

Riko glanced at Ren with a gentle smile.

“So… do you have a favorite food?” she asked. “I can cook, you know. Maybe I can make something for you sometime.”

Ren blinked, slightly caught off guard.

“…Karaage,” he muttered, a faint blush creeping onto his face. “But I don’t need your cooking.”

He looked away, crossing his arms.

“It won’t be better than Grandma’s. No one can beat hers.”

Riko giggled softly.

“Of course I can’t replace Haruko-san’s cooking,” she said warmly. “But… you really love her, huh?”

Ren immediately reacted.

“I don’t,” he said quickly, his face turning red as he frowned.

Riko only smiled, amused.

“Mm-hmm.”

She tapped her chin lightly, thinking.

“Hm… what else should I ask…”

Then suddenly,

“Oh! Do you have any crushes?”

Ren froze.

“…What kind of question is that?” he said, clearly flustered as he looked away.

Riko giggled.

“That reaction says you do~”

“What!? N-No, I don’t!” Ren shot back, his voice a bit louder now.

“You do~,” Riko teased.

“I don’t!”

Riko laughed.

“Okay, okay, sorry,” she said, raising her hands slightly. “You don’t.”

Then she added playfully,

“…Is it someone in your class?”

“None of your business,” Ren muttered, still blushing.

Riko smiled.

“You didn’t deny it.”

Ren blinked.

“Wha—”

“Got you,” Riko said, lightly poking his cheek.

Ren immediately looked away, his face even redder now.

Riko laughed softly.

But after a moment, she noticed something.

Ren glanced up at her while she was laughing… and for just a second,

He smiled.

It was small.

Barely there.

But real.

They kept walking.

Riko continued asking questions here and there, while Ren answered in short, simple replies.

“Do you play any instruments?” she asked.

“No.”

“I play the piano,” Riko said.

“I know,” Ren replied. “Grandma told me.”

“Oh? She did?” Riko smiled. “Are you interested in learning something? I could teach you piano if you want.”

Ren shook his head slightly.

“…Maybe guitar. Guitars are cool.”

Riko giggled.

“They are.”

Then she added,

“You know, Yoccha—I mean, Yoshiko, she can play guitar too. She played electric guitar for a school performance once.”

Her eyes softened slightly.

“She looked really cool.”

Ren glanced at her.

“…That’s the person you’re always with, right? The teacher?”

Riko nodded with a smile.

“Yup. That’s her.”

There was a small pause before Ren spoke again.

“…Are you two dating?”

Riko didn’t hesitate.

“Yeah.”

For just a brief moment, Ren’s expression faltered.

Something quiet and fleeting passed through his eyes.

But just as quickly, he looked away again, returning to his usual grumpy expression.

Riko didn’t push it.

Instead, she smiled gently.

“If you want,” she said, “I can ask her to teach you some basic guitar.”

Ren hesitated.

“…I don’t know. She kind of scares me.”

Riko laughed softly.

“She just looks like that,” she said. “She’s actually really kind and gentle.”

She tilted her head slightly.

“I think you two would get along.”

Ren looked unsure.

“…You sure?”

Riko nodded.

“Very.”

Ren thought for a moment.

“…Then… okay.”

Riko’s smile brightened.

“Great! I’ll tell her later.”

After a short pause, Riko tilted her head again, curious.

“You know… I noticed something.”

Ren glanced at her.

“When Yoshiko tells you to do something, you actually listen,” she said. “Why is that?”

Ren scratched his cheek slightly.

“Well… like I said, she’s scary,” he muttered. “The first time we met, she was scolding me.”

Riko laughed.

“Oh, right…”

Ren looked ahead as he added quietly,

“…And… she’s cool.”

Riko blinked.

“If I follow her… maybe I can be cool like her too.”

He looked away, clearly embarrassed.

Riko’s expression softened immediately.

“You already are cool, you know,” she said warmly.

Ren froze, then turned away even more.

“Shut up.”

Riko giggled.

Without realizing it, they had arrived.

Ren’s school stood right in front of them.

“Oh,” Riko said, looking up. “Looks like we’re here.”

She smiled at him.

“It was nice walking with you, Ren-kun. I got to know more about you today.”

“…Yeah. Whatever,” Ren replied.

But before they could say anything more,

“Ren!”

A group of kids approached, eyes immediately landing on Riko.

“Who’s that?” one of them asked.

“Is that your big sister?” another said.

“…Your girlfriend?” someone added.

Ren’s face exploded red.

“She’s not!” he snapped, crossing his arms.

Another kid leaned closer.

“Wait… isn’t she the pretty friend who came to your play?”

“Oh yeah! That’s her!”

“She still looks really pretty!”

“Hello, Ren’s pretty friend!”

Riko blinked, flustered, before smiling shyly and waving.

“Hello…”

More kids started gathering.

“I wonder where Ren’s cool friend is?” one of them added.

Ren quickly stepped in, clearly overwhelmed.

“Hey, stop crowding her,” he said. “She has to go.”

Then he turned to Riko, trying to shoo her away.

“Come on, go already. Before more of them show up.”

Riko laughed softly.

“Okay, okay.”

She waved.

“See you, Ren-kun. Bye, everyone.”

“Bye, Ren’s pretty friend!” the kids chimed.

Riko waved one last time before continuing down the road toward her own school.

And the moment she was out of sight, Ren was immediately surrounded.

Questions flew at him from every direction.

“Who is she really!?”

“Are you sure she’s not your girlfriend!?”

“How do you know her!?”

Ren groaned, trying to brush them off, but despite his complaints…

There was a faint, hidden pride in his expression.

One he tried very hard not to show.

------------------

Back in Numazu, lunch time once again found Yoshiko seated in Mari’s office, along with Mari, Kanan, and Dia.

The atmosphere was as lively as ever.

As they ate, Mari suddenly spoke up.

“Oh, just to remind you three,” she said casually, “the yearly three-day teachers’ conference starts next week.”

Kanan nodded.

“Already that time again, huh…”

Mari continued,

“As always, it’s in Tokyo. So make sure you prepare your clothes and everything you’ll need.”

She glanced at Yoshiko.

“And the science teachers go first… so that’s you, Yoshiko.”

Yoshiko barely reacted.

“Yeah, yeah,” she said. “It’s the same as always, right? Nothing new.”

Mari smiled.

“Actually… this time, I didn’t book you a hotel room.”

Yoshiko froze mid-bite.

“…What?”

She slowly looked at Mari.

“What do you mean you didn’t book me a room?” she said. “Where am I supposed to stay? Are you sabotaging me now?”

Mari stared at her.

“…Oh, she’s not just dense. She’s clueless.”

Kanan let out a small laugh, while Dia covered her mouth, trying to hold hers in.

“Yoshiko,” Dia said, regaining her composure, “please think about it for a moment.”

Yoshiko frowned.

“What?”

“Why would Mari not book you a room?”

“I don’t know,” Yoshiko said. “Because she’s crazy?”

Dia paused.

“…Well, you’re not entirely wrong about that,” she admitted. “But there is a proper reason.”

Yoshiko crossed her arms.

“…And that is?”

Dia took a breath.

“Where is the conference?”

“…Tokyo.”

“And what is in Tokyo?”

“The conference?”

Dia froze.

For a solid second, she just stared at Yoshiko.

Then blinked slowly.

“…I will simply accept that you are clueless,” she said calmly. “I will not judge you further.”

Yoshiko tilted her head.

“…Okay?”

Kanan laughed.

“Wow… this is actually impressive. You really don’t get it.”

Mari was already holding back laughter.

“This is too funny.”

Kanan tried to help.

“Okay, Yoshiko… you go to Tokyo a lot, right?”

“…Yeah?”

“Why?”

“…For the conference?”

Kanan hesitated.

“I mean—yes—but—”

Mari finally cut in, unable to take it anymore.

“Oh my gosh, Yoshiko,” she said, laughing. “Why are you being like this right now?”

She leaned forward.

“Tokyo is where your girlfriend lives, isn’t it?”

Yoshiko blinked.

“…Oh.”

Then she chuckled.

“Ahh… yeah. I forgot.”

Mari stared at her.

“…How do you forget that?”

She pointed at her.

“Did you just forget your girlfriend exists?”

“What? No,” Yoshiko said quickly. “It’s just… I’m there so often that it doesn’t even feel like ‘Tokyo’ anymore.”

She shrugged.

“It just feels normal.”

Mari sighed.

“…We’ll accept that explanation.”

Kanan nodded.

“Yeah… it kind of makes sense.”

Yoshiko pointed at her.

“See? Thank you, Kanan.”

Mari waved her hand.

“Yeah, yeah. Anyway, now do you understand why I didn’t book you a room?”

Yoshiko thought for a second.

“…Because you forgot and now I have to book it myself?”

“…What? No.”

Dia let out a small laugh.

“Though that does sound like something she would do.”

Kanan laughed too.

Mari pouted.

“Hey!”

Then she sighed dramatically.

“Okay, Yoshiko. Here’s a hint, it has something to do with Riko.”

“…Riri?”

Yoshiko thought again.

“…So… Riri’s going to book the hotel for me?”

Kanan burst out laughing.

“This is too good.”

Mari covered her face.

“No! Oh my gosh, Yoshiko…”

She leaned forward again, a knowing smirk playing on her lips.

“Oh, my clueless, clueless Yoshiko. I didn't give you a room because you'll want to stay with Riko during those three days, right? I mean, you haven’t practically been with her every during weekday as it is. That's new for you, isn't it?”

Yoshiko's eyes widened slightly.

“Oh, right! That completely slipped my mind. And you're right, we haven't… I guess Riri and I won't have much time together since she has school and I have the conference.”

Kanan shook her head, a small smile on her face.

“I don't know about that. I think you two will find a way to bond a bit.”

Mari's grin turned mischievous.

“Like maybe a quickie before school?” she teased, her voice dripping with innuendo.

Dia sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Mari, your mouth knows no shame.”

Mari winked.

“True that.”

Yoshiko tilted her head, genuinely confused.

“A quickie?”

“You know,” Mari said, leaning in conspiratorially, “a quick finger exercise to release some bad energy. Get Riko all energized for her day.”

Kanan snorted.

“That's actually a pretty good way of putting it.”

Dia just shook her head, looking mortified.

Yoshiko frowned.

“But wouldn't exercising before school just drain you? And what kind of finger exercise are we talking about?”

Kanan burst out laughing at Yoshiko's complete obliviousness.

“What? What did I say?”

Yoshiko asked, looking between them.

Mari sighed dramatically, placing a hand on Yoshiko's shoulder.

“Oh, sweet, innocent Yoshiko. We're talking about sex, honey. A quickie is a quick sex session.”

“Mari!”

Dia exclaimed, her cheeks turning pink.

“What? I need to spell it out for her, you know how she is,”

Mari said defensively.

Yoshiko's eyes lit up with understanding.

“Ohhh! I see. So that's what it's called! We've never done that before. I mean, once we start, we just kind of… go at it until we lose track of time.”

Mari's eyebrows shot up.

“Oh, lots of energy from you two, I see,” she said, winking.

Kanan gave Yoshiko a thumbs-up.

“Lots of stamina. Good job.”

Yoshiko shrugged, a proud smile on her face.

“Just want to keep my lady pleased, you know?”

Mari pointed a finger at Kanan.

“You hear that? You could learn a thing or two.”

“Hey, what's that supposed to mean?”

Kanan shot back, feigning offense.

Dia, now thoroughly flustered, buried her face in her hands.

“I really don't want to hear any more of this right now.”

“Sorry, haha,”

Yoshiko said, looking a bit sheepish.

“Alright, anyway,” Mari said, steering the conversation back. “Back to the topic. Make sure you're prepared for the conference and enjoy those three days with Riko~”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“Thanks, Mari.”

“Anytime~”

Mari replied with a wink.

Then, Mari clapped her hands lightly as if wrapping things up, though clearly, she wasn’t done yet.

“And next is you, Dia,” she said, pointing at her, “after Yoshiko. Then Kanan.”

She leaned back in her chair with a playful smile.

“So while I’m gone… make sure you two hold down the fort for me~”

Yoshiko continued eating, barely reacting.

“Yeah, yeah—”

Then she paused mid-bite.

“…Wait.”

She looked at Mari.

“Why do we have to hold it down for you? You’re not even attending the conference. You’re not a teacher.”

Dia nodded.

“That’s true.”

Mari tilted her head.

“Well… Kanan is.”

Yoshiko blinked.

“…And?”

Dia added,

“I fail to see the connection.”

Mari sighed dramatically.

“Oh, you two…”

Then she smiled smugly.

“If Kanan’s going to Tokyo for the conference, of course I’m going with her.”

She leaned closer to Kanan.

“I can’t let my Kanan get reeled in by other fishes.”

Kanan chuckled softly.

“I wouldn’t get reeled in,” she said. “You already caught me.”

Mari’s expression softened instantly.

“Aww, that’s so sweet, my Kanan~”

Then she smirked.

“And for that… I’ll let you have your way with me during those three days.”

Yoshiko didn’t even hesitate.

“…Gross.”

Mari gasped.

“Hey! Mommy and daddy are allowed to have fun too, you know.”

“Yes,” Yoshiko replied flatly, “but I don’t need to hear about it.”

Dia calmly added,

“You’ll get used to it eventually.”

Mari perked up.

“Exactly! Just like how Dia got used to almost walking in on you and Riko.”

Yoshiko scratched her cheek.

“…Yeah, sorry about that.”

Dia sighed.

“I’ve become numb to it at this point.”

That earned a small round of laughter from Yoshiko, Mari, and Kanan.

Yoshiko leaned back slightly.

“Well, looks like Dia’s the only one going solo for the conference,” she said. “You’ll be okay?”

Dia nodded calmly.

“Thank you for your concern, but I won’t be alone,” she said. “There will be other teachers and professionals there.”

Kanan grinned.

“So basically a three-day break for you, huh? No us to bother you.”

Dia didn’t miss a beat.

“That is correct,” she said. “Three days of peace and proper conversation.”

Kanan laughed.

“Hey, I was joking.”

Mari leaned forward.

“Do you want us to come with you?” she asked.

Dia immediately answered.

“I would rather not.”

Mari placed a hand over her chest dramatically.

“Aww… Dia hates us now.”

Dia quickly shook her head.

“No, that’s not—”

Mari broke into a grin.

“Just kidding,” she said. “I know you’ll miss us.”

She leaned in teasingly.

“Even if it’s just three days… because you love us~”

Dia looked away slightly, a faint blush on her cheeks.

“…Sometimes I wish I didn’t.”

That made Yoshiko and Kanan chuckle.

After a moment, Yoshiko spoke again.

“Hey… if you want,” she said, “I can ask Riri if you can stay at her apartment.”

Dia looked at her.

“You two are close, right? I’m sure she’d be happy to have you.”

Dia shook her head gently.

“Thank you, but no,” she said. “It’s a weekday. She’ll be busy with school, and I’ll be busy with the conference.”

She added calmly,

“It would be best not to distract each other.”

Yoshiko smiled slightly.

“Strict as ever,” she said. “But yeah… I get it.”

Mari suddenly leaned in.

“What about us?” she asked. “Aren’t you going to offer us a stay too?”

Yoshiko didn’t even hesitate.

“…No.”

Mari gasped dramatically, clutching her chest.

“Heartless!”

Kanan laughed quietly.

Yoshiko just smirked.

Then she looked back at Dia.

“Still, if you feel lonely,” she said, “you can message Riri. Or maybe visit her at her part-time job.”

Dia nodded.

“…I’ll consider it. If not, I’ll visit her another time when things are less busy.”

Mari suddenly perked up again.

“Oh! Then how about this?”

She grinned.

“We all go and surprise her at her part-time job.”

Kanan nodded.

“That’s actually a great idea.”

Dia gave a small nod as well.

“I would join you for that.”

Yoshiko smiled.

“She’ll definitely love that.”

Mari pointed at her.

“Don’t tell her, okay?” she said. “It’s a surprise!”

She paused.

“…But we won’t say when.”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“Don’t worry. I won’t.”

Yoshiko leaned back slightly in her chair, resting her arm on the table.

“Speaking of Riri,” she began, “there’s this final exam concert for the first years.”

That immediately caught their attention.

“She’s going to perform her own composition,” Yoshiko continued, a small hint of pride in her voice. “Play it on stage and everything.”

Mari’s eyes lit up.

“Oh~ that sounds amazing.”

Yoshiko nodded.

“It does. Though… she can only bring a limited number of people.”

She scratched her cheek.

“Two, technically. But her friend gave her an extra slot, so she can bring three.”

Dia nodded in understanding.

“Well, if that’s the school’s rule, then it can’t be helped.”

Kanan glanced at Yoshiko.

“So I’m guessing the three are you, her mom… and your mom?”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko said.

“Thought so,” Kanan replied. “Still… performing as a final exam? That’s nerve-wracking.”

“It’s expected for a music school,” Dia added calmly.

Mari suddenly grinned.

“That’s too bad,” she said. “I could’ve hired a full cheering squad for Riko.”

Yoshiko immediately responded,

“I think Riko would actually be glad you’re not there if you’re going to do that.”

That made the others laugh.

Mari placed a hand over her chest.

“How cruel.”

Then she smiled.

“But since you three will be there, I’m fine with that.”

Kanan nodded.

“Yeah, just cheer for her on our behalf.”

“Of course,” Yoshiko said.

Mari pointed at her.

“Cheer loud and proud.”

Yoshiko smirked slightly.

“Not too loud. I might get kicked out of the theater.”

Mari waved her hand.

“Psh. Music people are so strict. No fun at all.”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“…Yeah, I can see that.”

Mari suddenly paused, then leaned forward with excitement.

“Oh wait—”

She clapped her hands.

“Since you, your mom, and Riko’s mom are all going…”

Her grin widened.

“That means the four of you are going out together after the concert, right?”

Yoshiko thought for a moment.

“…Yeah, I think so.”

Mari looked absolutely delighted.

“Ooh! The in-laws bonding!”

She clasped her hands together.

“I love it already. The moms are definitely going to take pictures.”

She muttered that last part under her breath.

Yoshiko narrowed her eyes.

“…You know I can hear you, right? Miss Stalker.”

Mari froze for a second.

“…Oops.”

Kanan laughed quietly while Dia shook her head.

Then Mari snapped her fingers.

“Oh! Speaking of that day, don’t take your motorbike.”

Yoshiko frowned.

“…Why? How else am I supposed to get to Tokyo?”

Mari raised a finger.

“You can take your motorbike to Tokyo.”

She tilted her head.

“But only you.”

Yoshiko blinked.

“…And?”

Mari leaned forward slightly.

“How is Riko’s mom getting there?”

Yoshiko opened her mouth, then paused.

“…Huh.”

She blinked again.

“…I actually didn’t think about that.”

Mari crossed her arms.

“So you were just going to leave your future mother in law to commute alone…”

She narrowed her eyes dramatically.

“…while you ride happily on your motorbike?”

“What? No,” Yoshiko said quickly.

Mari raised a brow.

“Are you sure?”

Yoshiko sighed.

“…Okay, fine. I didn’t think about it.”

Mari shook her head.

“Tsk, tsk. That’s minus points for you.”

Yoshiko rubbed the back of her neck.

“Sorry, okay?”

Mari softened slightly.

“If you’re planning to be with Riko long term,” she said, “you have to think about her family too.”

She pointed at her.

“You’re not just dating Riko, you’re also dating her family.”

Dia nodded.

“…I can’t believe I’m saying this, but Mari actually has a point.”

Mari looked proud.

Yoshiko raised a brow.

“Hey, I have been getting along with her family,” she said. “I hang out with her mom sometimes.”

Mari immediately countered,

“And what about her dad?”

Yoshiko froze.

“…Yeah… not really.”

She looked away.

“I haven’t even talked to him yet.”

Mari’s jaw dropped.

“You’ve been dating Riko for almost three years and you haven’t talked to her dad!?”

Yoshiko shrugged awkwardly.

“I mean… you get it, right? Dad with an only daughter…”

Kanan smirked.

“Wow. The cool Tsushima-sensei gets scared.”

Yoshiko shot back immediately.

“Oh yeah? What about you? Have you met Mari’s dad?”

Kanan blinked.

“…Yeah?”

Then she added casually,

“Didn’t you meet him too?”

Dia nodded.

“We all did.”

Yoshiko paused.

“…Oh.”

She cleared her throat.

“Anyway—let’s go back to the topic.”

That earned a few laughs from the others.

Mari smirked but let it slide.

“So,” she continued, “don’t take your motorbike that day.”

She gestured casually.

“Just borrow a car from the hotel.”

Yoshiko blinked.

“…A car?”

Mari nodded.

“Yeah. That way you can pick up Riko’s mom, your mom, and go together.”

She smiled.

“After the concert, you can even drive them around. Make a day out of it.”

Yoshiko’s eyes lit up slightly.

“…Oh.”

Then she smiled.

“That’s actually a really good idea.”

Mari flipped her hair dramatically.

“You’re welcome.”

She smirked.

“That’s why you have your big sister Mari.”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“Yeah… thanks, Mari. You always have a plan.”

Dia shook her head.

“With the way her mind works, I doubt she’ll ever run out of them.”

Kanan nodded.

“True.”

And once again, laughter filled the room, warm and familiar, as their conversation carried on.

------------------

Later that night, Riko was at Natsumi’s house.

More specifically, inside Natsumi’s small but cozy music studio.

The room was filled with instruments, some neatly arranged, others casually placed as if they had just been used. A piano keyboard sat near the center, while violins, guitars, and even a few unfamiliar instruments rested along the walls.

It had a warm, lived-in feeling.

A space made for music.

For the past week, ever since the final exam concert had been announced, Riko had been coming here after her part-time job. Together with Natsumi, she had been working on their duet composition, sometimes staying late, sometimes even sleeping over.

And on nights she didn’t, Natsumi’s dad would drive her back to her apartment to make sure she got home safely.

Right now, Riko sat at the keyboard, her fingers lightly brushing over the keys as she tested a few notes.

Across from her, Natsumi held her violin, trying to match the melody.

A few attempts.

A few adjustments.

A few pauses.

Then finally, they both stopped.

“…Break?” Natsumi said.

Riko smiled.

“Break.”

They both relaxed.

Riko leaned back slightly, looking around the room again.

“I still can’t believe you have all of this,” she said. “All these instruments… in your house.”

Natsumi shrugged casually.

“Yeah, well… they’re not all mine,” she said. “My parents love music too, so we kind of just… collect instruments.”

She smiled faintly.

“We even have a room like this in our house abroad.”

Riko blinked.

“Really?”

“Yeah. Mom’s there right now, actually,” Natsumi said. “Dad and I came back here so I could study.”

Riko nodded, impressed.

“Your family really is musical.”

Natsumi laughed.

“Oh, you have no idea.”

Then she added playfully,

“You’re lucky my mom isn’t here. If she was, we’d probably force you into a full performance session.”

Riko giggled.

“I’d actually love to hear that.”

“Well,” Natsumi said, lifting her violin slightly, “for now, you’re stuck with just me.”

She paused, then added with a small grin,

“My dad plays too, but he’s weirdly shy about it.”

Riko tilted her head.

“I can’t imagine that…”

“Same,” Natsumi said. “And I’ve seen him play.”

That made Riko laugh softly.

But just then, a familiar ringtone filled the room.

Riko blinked, reaching into her pocket and pulling out her phone.

She looked at the screen.

“…It’s Yocchan.”

Natsumi smirked.

“Well, answer it,” she said. “Put it on speaker so I can listen—kidding.”

She stood up, stretching.

“I’ll step out for a bit.”

Riko laughed, shaking her head as Natsumi left the room.

Then she answered the call, bringing the phone to her ear.

“Hello, Yocchan.”

On the other end, Yoshiko lay on her bed, one arm tucked behind her head, her phone resting against her ear.

“Hey, Riri,” she said. “Sorry, were you busy? I can call later if you want.”

“No, it’s okay,” Riko replied softly. “We were just taking a break.”

“Oh, that’s good,” Yoshiko said. “You two making progress?”

“A little, yeah.”

There was a small pause.

Then Yoshiko’s voice softened.

“You’ve been working really hard, Riri,” she said. “School, part-time, and now this…”

She let out a quiet breath.

“Make sure you actually rest, okay? Not just when I call.”

Riko smiled.

“Of course, Yocchan.”

“Good.”

Then Yoshiko asked,

“Have you eaten yet?”

“Not yet,” Riko said. “But we will after this.”

“What are you planning to eat?”

Riko glanced toward the door.

“Usually Natsumi’s dad cooks for us,” she said, “but he’s not coming home tonight.”

She smiled slightly.

“So I was thinking of making curry.”

Yoshiko immediately responded,

“Oh, you’re cooking?”

Then, with a hint of longing,

“Now I want to go there just to eat your cooking.”

Riko laughed softly.

“You eat my cooking every weekend when you visit, you know.”

“Hey,” Yoshiko said, “I just can’t get enough.”

Riko giggled.

Then, Yoshiko spoke again.

“…Actually, don’t cook.”

Riko blinked.

“Hm?”

“Let me order food for you two,” Yoshiko said. “You’re tired.”

Riko shook her head instinctively.

“No, it’s okay, Yocchan. I can still cook.”

“Riri,” Yoshiko said gently, “please.”

Her tone softened further.

“You’ve been doing so much this past week, preparing for your final exam.”

There was a brief pause.

“Let me at least help you this way.”

Riko hesitated.

“Yocchan…”

“You always make sure I eat properly when I’m there,” Yoshiko continued. “So now I want to do the same for you.”

Her voice dropped slightly, more affectionate.

“Let me pamper my girlfriend a little, even if I’m far away.”

Riko couldn’t help it.

She smiled.

Her cheeks warmed.

“…Okay, Yocchan.”

Then she added softly,

“I guess I can’t stop you anyway.”

“Nope,” Yoshiko said with a small grin in her voice.

Riko laughed quietly.

“Then just send me Natsumi’s address,” Yoshiko continued. “I’ll take care of the rest.”

“Thank you, Yocchan.”

“And from now on,” Yoshiko added, “whenever you’re there working, tell me, okay?”

She continued,

“I’ll order food, snacks, coffee, whatever you need.”

Riko shook her head slightly.

“You don’t have to spend money on us, Yocchan. We’re fine.”

“No,” Yoshiko said firmly, but gently. “I want to.”

There was sincerity in her voice.

“I have more than enough,” she added. “So don’t worry about that.”

A small pause.

“I just want to support you… especially since I can’t be there.”

Riko let out a soft sigh.

“…I really can’t win against you.”

But she was smiling.

“Okay. Fine.”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“Good.”

“…So, that’s a deal?”

Riko leaned back slightly, her voice soft but warm.

“Yes, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko shifted slightly on her bed.

“Great,” she said. “I’ll order now, so I’m putting you on speaker.”

Riko heard a few taps from the other end as Yoshiko switched apps.

“So, Riri,” Yoshiko continued, “what are you in the mood for?”

Riko thought for a moment.

“…I’m not really sure. Anything’s fine.”

Just then, the door slid open and Natsumi stepped back inside.

“Oh, you’re still talking?” she said casually. “It’s fine, I’ll just check our composition notes.”

She walked over to the scattered papers on the table.

Meanwhile, Yoshiko muttered from the phone,

“Omurice… hmm. That doesn’t feel right for dinner.”

Riko laughed softly.

“You can order whatever you want, Yocchan.”

Natsumi paused, glancing over.

“Hm? What’s that? Yoshiko’s ordering food?”

Riko nodded.

“Yeah, for us.”

Natsumi’s eyes lit up instantly.

“Food!?”

She rushed over to Riko’s side and leaned close to the phone.

“Yoshiko! You don’t have to—but thank you!”

Yoshiko laughed on the other end.

“Maybe Natsumi has something in mind?”

Riko relayed it.

“Yocchan’s asking if you want anything specific.”

Natsumi tapped her chin.

“…Hmm. Ramen.”

She nodded to herself.

“Warm, comforting… good for the brain. It’ll help with composing.”

Yoshiko didn’t hesitate.

“Ramen it is.”

A few more taps.

“Alright, two ramen bowls, pudding, and green tea,” she said. “Already paid. Just wait for it to arrive.”

Riko smiled.

“Thank you, Yocchan. Really.”

Natsumi leaned in again.

“Yoshiko! Big thank you!”

Then she added dramatically,

“Don’t worry, I won’t let your precious girlfriend wander home alone at night. She’s safe with me!”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“Classic Natsumi.”

Then her tone softened slightly.

“Anyway, Riri… I won’t take too much of your time. You still need to work on your composition.”

Riko smiled.

“Thank you again, Yocchan. Bye—”

She paused.

“…Wait.”

Yoshiko blinked on the other end.

“Hm?”

“Weren’t you the one who called?” Riko asked. “Didn’t you want to say something?”

There was a brief silence.

“…Was I?”

Then Yoshiko laughed lightly.

“Oh—right. I completely forgot.”

Riko giggled.

“What was it?”

“It’s about the teachers’ conference next week,” Yoshiko said. “You know about it, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Well… would it be okay if I stayed at your place for those three days instead of a hotel?”

She added casually,

“Mari didn’t book me a room, so… you’re kind of my only option.”

Riko laughed softly.

“Of course, Yocchan. Why are you even asking?”

She smiled.

“You practically live in my apartment already.”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“…Yeah, fair point.”

Riko then added, her tone shifting slightly,

“…And I’d honestly feel more at ease if you stayed with me.”

A small pause.

“…Rather than with that Momoko.”

There was a faint hint of irritation in her voice.

From the side, Natsumi quietly muttered,

“…Wow. First time I’ve seen Riko like that. Interesting.”

Riko ignored her.

Yoshiko sighed lightly.

“You’re still worried about her?”

“I mean, she already knows I have a girlfriend,” she continued. “I don’t think she’ll try anything.”

Riko shook her head slightly.

“You never know, Yocchan,” she said. “Some people don’t accept things that easily.”

Her voice softened again.

“I’m just being careful.”

Yoshiko smiled faintly.

“Okay, Riri.”

She added gently,

“But there’s nothing to worry about.”

A small pause.

“I love you. Not her.”

“…It’s that simple.”

Riko’s cheeks warmed.

“…I know.”

“But I’ll still be careful,” Yoshiko continued. “Just in case she tries anything.”

Then she added,

“Oh—and maybe I’ll visit your café during my break at the conference.”

Riko nodded.

“That would be nice, but I’ll still be at university during lunchtime.”

She smiled faintly.

“I only go to work after classes, remember?”

“Oh, right…” Yoshiko sighed lightly. “That’s too bad.”

Then she chuckled.

“Well, I might still drop by. Support the café… and say hi to your manager.”

Riko giggled.

“She’ll definitely be surprised.”

“Yeah…”

A small, comfortable silence followed.

Then Yoshiko spoke again.

“…Alright. We’ve been talking for a while.”

Riko smiled.

“Yeah.”

“We should probably hang up so you can get back to composing.”

Riko nodded softly, even if Yoshiko couldn’t see it.

“…Yeah.”

Her voice carried a quiet warmth.

Riko was about to say goodbye, but then she paused.

“Oh—wait,” she said. “I just remembered something.”

Yoshiko blinked on the other end.

“Yeah? What’s up?”

“It’s about Ren-kun,” Riko said. “He told me he’s interested in learning guitar.”

She smiled slightly.

“And I told him you play… so I was wondering if you could teach him a bit? If that’s okay.”

Yoshiko didn’t hesitate.

“Oh, yeah. Sure,” she said easily. “I can teach him while I’m there.”

She thought for a moment.

“We can start next week, maybe at night after the conference.”

Riko’s expression brightened.

“That’s great. Thank you, Yocchan.”

“Of course, Riri.”

Then Yoshiko paused.

“…Oh. Wait.”

Riko tilted her head.

“What is it?”

“I don’t actually have a guitar,” Yoshiko admitted. “I just borrowed one from school before.”

Riko blinked.

“…Do you know anyone who has one?”

Yoshiko hummed.

“I could ask Mari tomorrow… or I might just buy one.”

“Where would we even find one here…?” Riko murmured.

From the side, Natsumi suddenly perked up.

“…Did someone say they need a guitar?”

Riko turned to her.

“Do you know where we can borrow one?”

Natsumi stared at her in disbelief.

“…Riko.”

She crossed her arms.

“Didn’t I just tell you my family collects instruments?”

Riko blinked.

Then laughed softly.

“…Oh. Right.”

“That completely slipped my mind.”

Natsumi sighed dramatically.

“I have, like… four guitars here.”

Riko smiled.

“Then… can Yocchan borrow one? So she can teach my neighbor?”

“Of course,” Natsumi said immediately. “Borrow as many as you want.”

Yoshiko’s voice came through the phone again, amused.

“That actually works out perfectly.”

She added,

“Tell Natsumi I said thank you.”

Riko relayed it.

“Yocchan says thank you.”

Natsumi grinned.

“Anytime. Now it’s my turn to help.”

Yoshiko chuckled softly.

“I’ll bring two to your apartment next time Dad and I drop you off,” Natsumi added.

“Thanks, Natsumi.”

There was a small pause, then Yoshiko spoke again.

“…Alright. Now that’s settled… I think it’s really time to say goodbye.”

Riko smiled.

“Yeah. I think I’ve said everything I needed to say.”

Yoshiko let out a soft chuckle.

“Good.”

Then her voice softened.

“Bye, Riri. Talk to you tomorrow.”

A small pause.

“…Love you.”

Riko’s smile grew warmer.

“Bye, Yocchan.”

“…Love you too.”

“Oh, and the food’s on the way,” Yoshiko added.

“Keep an eye out.”

“I will. Thank you, Yocchan.”

“…Bye.”

“…Bye.”

The call ended.

The room fell quiet for a moment, until Natsumi suddenly spoke.

“You two are so cute,” she said, grinning. “All that ‘I love you’ stuff… I wish someone would say that to me.”

Riko laughed softly.

“You’ll find someone someday.”

“Yeah… maybe.”

Then Natsumi tilted her head.

“But wait—Yoshiko plays guitar?”

She looked at Riko.

“Why didn’t I know that?”

Riko smiled faintly, thinking back.

“When I was in high school, we had a cross dressing contest during the cultural festival,” she explained. “Teachers were participants too.”

She let out a small laugh.

“Yocchan joined… and for the talent portion, she sang while playing an electric guitar.”

Natsumi’s eyes widened.

“…She sang and played electric guitar?”

She shook her head in disbelief.

“Just when I thought she couldn’t get any cooler…”

Riko giggled.

“I actually don’t know when she learned it,” she admitted. “Maybe I’ll ask her next time.”

“I’m curious too,” Natsumi said. “I want to hear her play.”

Riko smiled.

“Me too.”

Natsumi clapped her hands lightly.

“Well, no more chatting. Let’s get back to composing while we wait for the food.”

Riko nodded.

“Right.”

And so, they returned to the piano and violin, slowly shaping their piece together.

Minutes passed.

Then, back in Numazu, Yoshiko lay on her bed, phone in hand, lazily scrolling as she waited for sleep to come.

A notification popped up.

LINE.

From Riko.

Yoshiko opened it.

A photo appeared, Riko and Natsumi sitting at the table, smiling softly at the camera. In front of them were the ramen bowls Yoshiko had ordered, along with pudding and green tea neatly placed beside them.

A simple message followed:

“Thank you, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko smiled.

She typed a quick reply.

“Eat well, you two.”

She set her phone down on the nightstand, turning onto her side.

And as she closed her eyes, there was a quiet, content feeling in her chest.

Soft.

Warm.

Peaceful. And with that, the night carried her gently into sleep.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 135: Practice Makes Perfect

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59749615/chapters/217521581

Two days had passed since Halloween.

The chaos, the crowded streets of Shibuya, the tension that had lingered in the air, it all felt distant now. Everything had settled back into routine, as if nothing unusual had happened at all.

At the Tokyo University of the Arts, the morning was calm.

Riko sat quietly in her classroom, the soft rustling of paper the only sound around her. With her notes spread neatly across her desk, she reread them carefully, her eyes scanning each line with focus. It was still early, her professor hadn’t arrived yet, and neither had most of her classmates.

She liked moments like this.

Peaceful. Undisturbed.

A small pause before the day truly began.

The classroom door slid open.

“Hey, Riko! Good morning!”

Riko looked up, her expression softening as Natsumi walked in, a violin case slung over her shoulder. Her long brown hair swayed slightly as she made her way over, sharp gray eyes already bright with energy despite the early hour.

“Good morning,” Riko replied with a gentle smile.

Natsumi dropped into the seat beside her with a small stretch.

“So, how are you?” she asked, leaning slightly toward her. “Still shaken up from the Shibuya walk?”

Riko shook her head.

“No, I’m okay now,” she said calmly. “And… thank you again for calming the situation.”

Natsumi blinked, then quickly waved her hand.

“No, no, I should be the one thanking you. And apologizing too,” she said, scratching her cheek sheepishly. “I’m the one who kept insisting you come with me. I didn’t think it’d get that crazy.”

Riko gave a small smile.

“It’s okay,” she reassured her. “I did have fun… even if only for a little while. Since you and Yocchan were there.”

Natsumi looked at her for a moment, then shook her head with a grin.

“You’re really kind, you know that?”

Riko blinked, slightly caught off guard.

“Not really…”

“Well, I think so,” Natsumi said confidently, then leaned back in her chair. “Anyway, about that moment… was Yoshiko really about to go punch those guys?”

Riko nodded.

“I’ve only ever seen her actually punch someone once,” she admitted. “But… she had a really good reason for it.”

She paused, her gaze softening slightly.

“The other times she almost did… it was when she was trying to protect me. She gets heated when it comes to that.”

Natsumi let out a low whistle.

“She’s protective, huh?” she said, smirking. “I mean, I can see that. Honestly… that’s kinda awesome. You’ve got your own guard dog.”

Riko let out a small laugh.

“…Yeah.”

“Wait,” Natsumi added, leaning forward again, curiosity lighting up her eyes. “Is she a hard puncher?”

Riko tilted her head slightly.

“I’m not really sure,” she admitted. “I’ve only seen it once. But when she did…” she hesitated briefly, then continued, “…she ended up injuring her own hand. Her knuckles were bleeding, and she had to wear a splint for a month.”

Natsumi’s eyes widened.

“Whoa, seriously?” she said. “What about the person she punched? Cracked face?”

Riko shook her head.

“…His nose.”

Natsumi leaned back, impressed.

“Yeah… that definitely means she hits hard,” she said. “That’s good, though. Means you’re well protected.”

Riko smiled faintly, but there was a softness in her expression.

“Yes… but she promised me she wouldn’t do it again,” she said. “I don’t want her getting into trouble… and I don’t want her hurting herself like that again.”

Natsumi glanced at her, then grinned.

“Looks like you’re protective too.”

Riko blinked.

“Me? I don’t think so…”

“Oh, I think so,” Natsumi said, pointing at her lightly. “Just… in a different way.”

Riko tilted her head slightly, thinking.

“…Maybe.”

There was a brief pause before Natsumi spoke again.

“So… can I know who she punched?”

Riko hesitated.

“I don’t know if Yocchan would be okay with me telling you,” she said honestly.

Natsumi nodded immediately.

“Got it. I understand, I won’t meddle.”

Riko smiled softly.

“Thank you. But… maybe if you ask her, she might tell you.”

Natsumi chuckled.

“Yeah… or maybe not. I don’t wanna risk getting punched too,” she joked.

That earned a quiet laugh from Riko.

Then, as if remembering something, Riko’s eyes widened slightly.

“Oh—right. I think I forgot to give you this last time.”

She reached into her bag and carefully pulled something out, placing it on the desk.

A neatly wrapped set of treats… along with a high quality chocolate bar.

“This is from Yoshiko,” Riko explained. “Her trick or treat treats that she forgot to give you. And this one…” she gestured to the chocolate, “…is from a friend I told you about. The principal of my school in Numazu.”

Natsumi picked up the chocolate bar carefully, her eyes widening as she examined it.

“…Wait. Isn’t this expensive?” she said, almost in awe. “Why is this just being given away?”

Riko gave a small, amused smile.

“She said she accidentally bought too many… so she gave them out as treats.”

Natsumi froze.

“…Accidentally bought too many?” she repeated slowly. “And this is what she gives out?”

She looked back at the chocolate like it might disappear.

“…Just how rich is this person?”

Riko thought for a moment.

“I’m not entirely sure,” she admitted. “But her family owns the school… and a hotel in Numazu. I think they also have businesses in Italy. Her parents are there.”

Natsumi’s jaw dropped.

“WHAT!?” she nearly shouted, then quickly lowered her voice. “That rich!? You have a friend that rich!?”

She pointed dramatically at Riko.

“Are you God’s favorite or something!? I mean—of course you are, you’re basically one of His angels with how nice you are!”

Riko giggled softly.

“You’re exaggerating…”

“I assure you, I am not,” Natsumi said seriously, then suddenly paused.

“Wait… didn’t you say she treats Yoshiko like a little sister?”

Riko nodded.

“She’s the one who gave Yocchan her motorbike.”

Natsumi’s eyes widened even more.

“What!? That limited edition one!?” she said. “She just… gave it to her!?”

She leaned back, stunned.

“Wow… goals. Imagine being that rich…”

Then she smirked teasingly.

“Well, I guess you’re gonna marry into a wealthy family, huh? Lucky you.”

Riko immediately flushed.

“M-Marriage? There’s no such thing…” she said quickly.

Natsumi laughed.

“Hey, just remember me when that happens, okay? Share some of that wealth.”

Riko shook her head, laughing softly now.

Before she could respond, the classroom door opened again.

Their professor walked in.

Almost instantly, the atmosphere shifted as students began settling into their seats. Riko and Natsumi straightened, their conversation naturally coming to an end as they prepared for the lesson.

And just like that, the day began.

------------------

About an hour or two later, the composition class was nearing its end.

The professor closed the folder in their hands, glancing at the class before speaking.

“Oh, and one last thing.”

The room quieted almost immediately.

“Every year, we hold a school concert,” they continued. “Each year level selects a representative to go on stage and perform their own original piece. Representatives from various music schools across Japan, and sometimes even international institutions, attend to watch.”

A soft wave of murmurs spread across the room.

“On rare occasions,” the professor added, “if they see exceptional potential, they may offer opportunities to study at their institutions.”

That only made the chatter grow louder.

“Seriously?”

“International schools?”

“No way…”

The professor allowed it for a moment before continuing.

“These events usually take place at the start, middle, and end of the academic year.”

The excitement in the room was palpable.

But then,

“However,” the professor said, adjusting their glasses slightly, “first year students will not be participating.”

A collective groan echoed through the classroom.

“Only second, third, and fourth years are eligible. First years are still… adjusting. You are all still new to the world of music at this level.”

Some students sighed in disappointment, while others simply slumped back into their seats.

“But,” the professor continued, raising a finger slightly, “first years have their own concert.”

That caught everyone’s attention again.

“At the end of the year, all first year students will perform, either as a duet or a solo, for their final exam. You will perform your own composition.”

Riko straightened slightly at that.

“Even if you choose to perform as a duo,” the professor added, “you will still be graded individually.”

More murmurs.

“All first year classes will perform next month, before the Christmas break.”

That made things feel suddenly… real.

“Each student is allowed to invite two people to watch,” the professor continued. “Seats are limited, as there are many performers.”

They paused briefly.

“If you wish to invite an additional guest, speak to me. If there are extra seats available, we may be able to accommodate.”

The professor closed their notes.

“That is all. Be sure to prepare well for next month. I will see you tomorrow. Goodbye, class.”

With that, they exited the classroom.

Almost instantly, the room filled with chatter.

Students turned to one another, already discussing ideas, possibilities, and nerves for the upcoming performance.

Natsumi scooted her chair a little closer to Riko.

“This is it,” she said with a grin. “Final exam. Are you nervous?”

Riko thought for a moment.

“…Not yet,” she admitted.

Natsumi chuckled.

“Yeah… I think the nerves will hit when it’s actually the day.”

Riko giggled softly and nodded.

“Probably.”

Natsumi leaned forward slightly, resting her arms on the desk.

“Well… anyway, want to do a duet for the final exam?”

Riko blinked.

“A duet?”

“Yeah,” Natsumi said, nodding. “You play piano, I’ll play violin.”

She smirked.

“We’re both basically experts at our instruments, right? If we combine our power, we’ll ace this easily.”

Riko laughed a little at that.

“…Okay,” she said, smiling. “That would be great.”

She hesitated for a second before adding,

“I think… if I were alone on stage, with so many people watching… I might get too nervous.”

Natsumi raised an eyebrow.

“Really? But when you play here, you don’t look nervous at all.”

Riko shook her head slightly.

“That’s because it’s just our class,” she explained. “But with a big audience… I get really nervous.”

Natsumi gave her a confident grin.

“Don’t worry. I’ll help you with that.”

She paused, then added teasingly,

“And I’m sure Yoshiko will too.”

Riko smiled softly.

“…Thank you.”

“Anytime,” Natsumi said casually, then tilted her head.

“So, who are you inviting? It’s limited to two, right? I’m guessing Yoshiko… and your mom?”

Riko nodded.

“Yeah… it’s a bit sad, though,” she admitted. “I wanted to invite my friends too, but… I guess I can’t.”

Natsumi leaned back slightly.

“Hey, maybe next time you can join the big yearly concert,” she said. “The one with all the school representatives watching.”

She grinned.

“Then you can invite all your friends, and who knows? Maybe you’ll even get picked.”

Riko shook her head lightly.

“I don’t think they’d pick me… there are a lot of people in our class who are better than me.”

Natsumi immediately frowned.

“Hey. Don’t do that.”

Riko blinked.

“Don’t lower yourself like that,” Natsumi continued. “If Yoshiko hears you talking like that, she’ll definitely get mad.”

Riko let out a small laugh.

“And… don’t tell anyone,” Natsumi added, leaning in slightly, “but I think you’re the most talented one in our class.”

Riko laughed again, shaking her head.

“Stop that. You’re just saying that because I’m your friend.”

“What? Of course not,” Natsumi said, crossing her arms. “I’m telling the truth.”

Then she suddenly smirked.

“…Okay, maybe I’m the most talented one, and then you.”

Riko laughed.

Natsumi laughed too.

“I’m joking, of course.”

Riko shook her head, still smiling, before something crossed her mind.

“…Actually,” she said, “I kind of wanted to invite Yoshiko’s mom too.”

Natsumi tilted her head.

“Oh? Then why not just ask the professor? Didn’t they say you could add more people?”

Riko nodded slightly.

“Yeah… I was thinking about that.”

Natsumi paused, thinking for a moment.

“…Actually, maybe you don’t have to.”

Riko blinked.

“Why?”

“Well,” Natsumi said, shrugging lightly, “we get two seats per student, right?”

Riko nodded.

“My mom is abroad, so she won’t be able to come,” Natsumi continued. “My dad will be the only one attending for me.”

She smiled.

“So… you can use my extra seat for Yoshiko’s mom.”

Riko’s eyes widened slightly.

“…Oh.”

She hadn’t thought of that.

“That could work…” she said softly. “But… are you sure it’s okay?”

“Of course,” Natsumi said without hesitation. “Better than leaving it empty.”

Then she smirked teasingly.

“And who knows? You might score some points with your future mother in law if she sees you perform.”

Riko immediately blushed.

“N-Natsumi…”

Natsumi laughed.

Riko let out a small giggle, shaking her head.

“…Thank you. Really.”

“Anytime,” Natsumi said warmly.

Then she clapped her hands lightly.

“Now, let’s talk about our piece.”

Her eyes lit up with excitement.

“We can even compose at my place. I’ve got a lot of instruments there.”

Riko nodded, her expression brightening.

“Sure.”

And just like that, the two of them leaned closer over their desks.

Already beginning to plan the music they would create together.

------------------

Back in Numazu, at Uranohoshi,

Lunch was a little livelier than usual.

Inside Mari’s principal office, the four of them sat around the table, enjoying their meals together. The atmosphere was relaxed, filled with the familiar comfort of their usual banter.

Dia was the first to speak.

“So,” she began, setting her cup down, “how did the Halloween walk at Shibuya go? Did it go well?”

Mari immediately leaned in with a mischievous grin.

“More importantly, did you get to use your free punch?” she teased.

Kanan chuckled.

“I think she might use that free punch on you if you keep that up.”

Yoshiko, mid bite, laughed softly.

“Well… I think it went well,” she said. “At first, at least.”

Dia’s expression shifted slightly.

“Did something happen?”

Yoshiko shrugged lightly.

“It’s nothing major,” she said. “Just some drunk foreigners who wanted to take pictures with Riri and her friend.”

Kanan nodded.

“Well… that’s pretty inevitable in a place like that.”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko agreed. “At first, it was fine. I was the one taking the picture… but then they started getting a little too close.”

Her expression hardened slightly.

“One of them was about to touch Riri. And I could tell she got uncomfortable.”

Mari’s eyes narrowed.

“You punched him?”

Yoshiko shook her head.

“No. But I almost did.”

She exhaled lightly.

“Good thing Riko’s friend stepped in and handled the situation before I actually did something.”

Dia nodded in approval.

“That’s good. You didn’t escalate it.”

Kanan smirked.

“Yeah… because if you did, we’d probably have to visit you in jail.”

Mari waved her hand dismissively.

“Please. I’d bail her out instantly,” she said confidently. “I’m not letting my little sister stay in jail even for a second.”

Yoshiko laughed.

“Thanks, Mari. But I wouldn’t get thrown in jail.”

She leaned back slightly.

“I’m trying to hold back these days… since I promised Riri.”

Dia smiled faintly.

“That’s good to hear.”

Mari, however, crossed her arms with a pout.

“Still… I’m annoyed just hearing about it,” she said. “Those guys trying to take advantage of the situation like that.”

She huffed.

“I should’ve hired a few big bodyguards to go with you three. No one would’ve dared try anything.”

Yoshiko laughed at the mental image.

“That sounds more terrifying than helpful,” she said. “People might’ve thought they were part of the costumes and started taking pictures with them too.”

Mari paused.

“…Oh.”

She blinked.

“…You might be right.”

Kanan laughed.

“Okay, that’s actually hilarious.”

The image alone was enough to lighten the mood.

Yoshiko shook her head with a small smile.

“Anyway, what about you guys?” she asked. “How was the party?”

Kanan stretched slightly.

“You know… still amazing as ever.”

Yoshiko smirked and pointed at Mari.

“This one go crazy again?”

Dia sighed deeply, already tired just remembering it.

“What do you think?”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

Dia crossed her arms.

“She kept dragging students onto the dance floor to dance with her,” she said. “Even though I was trying to stop her.”

She looked genuinely exhausted.

Yoshiko laughed.

“Didn’t you help her, Kanan?”

Kanan scratched the back of her head.

“Well…”

Dia immediately answered for her.

“She was helping her girlfriend.”

Mari grinned proudly.

“What? It was fun!”

Yoshiko shook her head, amused.

“That sounds rough, Dia. I feel sorry for you,” she said. “Sorry for leaving you alone on the battlefield.”

Then she added with a smirk,

“Don’t worry, when we drink, your first beer is on Mari.”

Dia smiled faintly.

“Thank you.”

Mari blinked.

“Hey! I thought you were going to say it’s on you. Why me?”

Yoshiko shrugged.

“You’re treating her because you gave her a hard time,” she said casually. “And you’re treating me too.”

Mari raised an eyebrow.

“Why you too? You weren’t even there.”

Yoshiko smirked.

“That’s for Kanan being crazy with you.”

Mari nodded after a second.

“…Yeah, that makes sense.”

That earned a small round of laughter from Yoshiko, Dia, and Kanan.

After a moment, Yoshiko snapped her fingers slightly.

“Oh—right. There was a ‘Best Costume’ thing, right? Who won?”

Kanan grinned.

“One of your students.”

Yoshiko raised a brow.

“Really? That’s neat. What was her costume?”

Kanan looked like she was holding back laughter.

“You’re not going to believe it…”

She paused dramatically.

“It was Mari.”

Yoshiko blinked.

“…Mari?”

She looked at Dia.

Dia nodded.

Yoshiko slowly turned toward Mari.

Mari grinned proudly.

“Yup! They cosplayed the greatest person of all—me.”

Yoshiko leaned back slightly, disbelief clear on her face.

“I can’t believe I missed that…”

Dia sighed.

“I can’t believe it either,” she muttered. “One Mari is already enough… but two?”

She pulled out her phone.

“The worst part is, she acted exactly like Mari too.”

She showed the picture.

Mari, dressed fully as Daphne, with a wig and complete costume,

And beside her, a student dressed as Mari, blonde wig, signature loop hairstyle, and a principal outfit.

Both of them posing dramatically together.

Yoshiko stared at the image for a moment…

Then leaned back further.

“…I take it back,” she said flatly. “I’m glad I missed it.”

Kanan laughed.

“I don’t think it’s that bad,” she said. “I mean, two Maris? Sounds like heaven.”

Yoshiko rolled her eyes.

“Yeah, because she’s your girlfriend. We get it.”

Mari beamed.

“Thank you, Kanan~”

Kanan just chuckled.

Meanwhile, Dia simply shook her head.

------------------

A bit later, after they had finished eating,

The four of them remained in Mari’s office, now simply lounging around as they chatted about random things before classes resumed.

The atmosphere was easy, unhurried.

Yoshiko leaned back against the couch, stretching slightly as she reached to the side to grab something,

“Hey, Yoshiko?”

She glanced toward Mari.

“Yeah?”

Mari narrowed her eyes slightly, leaning forward.

“What’s that on your neck?”

Yoshiko blinked.

“My neck?”

Dia and Kanan both turned their attention toward her as well.

“Yeah, yeah, over there,” Mari said, pointing.

Yoshiko instinctively reached up, trying to feel it.

“I don’t… feel anything,” she muttered.

Dia sighed softly before reaching into her things.

“Here. Use this.”

She handed Yoshiko a small mirror.

“Thanks,” Yoshiko said, taking it and angling it toward her neck.

She tilted her head slightly, trying to get a better look.

“…Where is it? I can’t see it.”

Mari stood up.

“Hold on, let me just take a picture,” she said, already pulling out her phone.

Before Yoshiko could react, Mari snapped a photo and quickly showed it to her.

“There. Look.”

Yoshiko leaned in, and froze.

Mari, still staring at the spot, suddenly gasped.

“Wait… I think I know what that is.”

Kanan raised a brow.

“What?”

Mari grinned.

“No way… Riko gave you a hickey!”

Yoshiko’s head snapped up.

“What?!”

“Move, Mari,” Kanan said, standing up to get a closer look.

Mari stepped aside, and Kanan leaned in, examining it carefully.

“…Yep,” she confirmed. “That’s a hundred percent a hickey.”

Mari turned toward Dia excitedly.

“Come on, Dia, look at it!”

Dia didn’t even move.

“No, I’m good,” she said flatly. “I don’t need to involve myself in their… intimate life again.”

Yoshiko was still staring at the picture in disbelief.

“No way…”

“Yes way,” Mari said, pointing at the screen. “Look at it carefully.”

Yoshiko did.

And there it was, a clear mark on her neck.

Her hand immediately went up to cover it.

“…I don’t even remember this,” she mumbled. “When did she even do that…”

Kanan smirked.

“Didn’t know Riko had that in her.”

Yoshiko let out a small, awkward laugh.

“…Yeah. Me neither.”

Mari crossed her arms, clearly entertained.

“If you don’t even remember it happening,” she said, “does that mean things got a little wild when you two were… doing it?”

“Mari!” Dia snapped.

“Stop being inappropriate.”

Mari shrugged innocently.

“What? I’m just asking.”

Yoshiko frowned slightly, actually thinking about it.

“…I don’t think so?” she said slowly. “I mean… I think it was normal?”

“There,” Mari said immediately, pointing at Dia. “She answered it. That means she’s okay talking about it.”

Dia pinched the bridge of her nose.

Yoshiko, meanwhile, was still staring at the photo, clearly puzzled.

“…But seriously,” she muttered, half to herself, “when did Riri even have the time to do that? I didn’t even notice she stopped making noise…”

Mari grinned.

“Wow, that’s a bit too much information, but I like it.”

That was enough.

Dia stood up.

“…That’s enough information for me for today,” she said firmly. “And I have no intention of learning anything more.”

She picked up her things.

“It’s almost time for class anyway. I’ll be heading to my classroom.”

Without waiting for a response, she walked out.

Mari waved lazily.

“Aww, too bad. Bye~”

Kanan chuckled.

“And there she goes.”

Yoshiko shook her head slightly.

“…Maybe I should ask Riri about it later.”

Mari’s eyes lit up.

“Yes! That’s a great idea,” she said. “And then record her reaction and send it to me.”

Yoshiko immediately shot that down.

“What? No. I’m not doing that.”

Mari snapped her fingers.

“Ahh, I almost got away with it.”

Kanan laughed quietly.

Mari leaned back in her chair, still grinning.

“You know,” she said, “I thought you were the vampire, but how come you ended up being the one who got bitten?”

Kanan burst into laughter.

“That’s a good one.”

Then she added,

“Or maybe that hickey was the witch’s curse.”

Mari laughed even harder.

“Oh, Kanan, that’s even better!”

The two of them continued laughing together.

Yoshiko just sighed, shaking her head as she stood up and stretched.

“You two really share the same brain cell,” she muttered.

She grabbed her things.

“Whatever. I’m heading to my classroom. See you later.”

As she walked toward the door, Mari and Kanan were still chuckling.

“Bye~” Mari called out.

“See you, Yoshiko,” Kanan added.

Yoshiko waved without turning back.

“Don’t laugh yourselves to death.”

And with that, she stepped out of the office.

------------------

Night had settled quietly over the city.

Inside her apartment, Yoshiko lay comfortably on her bed, the headrest slightly elevated behind her. One arm rested behind her head, while the other held her phone up in front of her face.

On the screen, Riko.

She was lying sideways on her own bed, her phone propped in her hand as well, her soft features lit gently by the dim light of her room. They had already been talking for a while now, their conversation drifting from one random topic to another with ease.

Then, as if remembering something,

“Oh, right, Yocchan, our professor announced something earlier.” Riko said.

Yoshiko raised a brow slightly.

“What? That you’re the greatest player there? Finally?” she teased.

Riko giggled.

“No,” she said, shaking her head.

“Oh? What is it then?” Yoshiko hummed.

“There’s going to be an end of year concert for first years,” Riko explained. “It’s like our final exam.”

She paused briefly before adding,

“Natsumi and I decided to do a duet performance.”

Yoshiko’s eyes lit up a little.

“Oh, right, Natsumi plays the violin,” she said. “I always forget she’s actually really talented.”

She smirked.

“She’s such a funny person, I keep thinking of her as a joke.”

“Yocchan,” Riko said, laughing softly, “she’ll get mad at you.”

“Not if you don’t tell,” Yoshiko replied casually.

Riko laughed again.

“But seriously,” Yoshiko continued, her tone softening, “a duet with her? You two are going to crush it.”

She smiled.

“I mean, both of you are talented. Combine that, and it’s basically guaranteed.”

Riko giggled.

“You haven’t even heard her play before.”

“I haven’t,” Yoshiko admitted, “but you have. And you said she’s good.”

She gave a small shrug.

“I trust your judgment. You’re a musical genius, after all.”

Riko shook her head, chuckling.

“You and your exaggerations…”

“It’s not exaggerating if it’s true, ma’am.”

Riko just laughed softly before continuing.

“Anyway… the professor said we can only invite two people to watch,” she said. “So… I want to invite you.”

She added a bit more quietly,

“It’s next month.”

Yoshiko blinked.

“Oh? Next month?”

She pretended to think, glancing off to the side as if checking an invisible planner.

“Hm… next month might not be good. I think I’m pretty busy.”

Riko raised a brow, clearly playing along.

“Oh? And what might you be busy with?”

Yoshiko kept a straight face.

“You know… cleaning my books.”

Riko tilted her head.

“…Your books? Are they dirty?”

Yoshiko nodded seriously.

“Yeah. They’re full of ants.”

Riko burst into laughter.

“Ants!? What kind of excuse is that?”

Yoshiko laughed with her, the playful act dropping.

“I don’t know,” she admitted, smiling.

Then her tone softened.

“But seriously, Riri…”

She looked at the screen, her gaze warm.

“You don’t have to ask if I’m available to watch you perform.”

Her voice carried quiet sincerity.

“I’d love to watch you every time you step on stage.”

She shifted slightly, more relaxed.

“Even if I was busy, I’d clear my schedule for you.”

A small smile formed on her lips.

“I promised, didn’t I? I’ll always be there when you perform.”

Riko’s expression softened, warmth filling her eyes.

“You did,” she said gently. “Thank you, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko smiled back.

“Always, Riri. You know that.”

There was a small, comfortable pause before Yoshiko spoke again.

“So… who’s the other person you’re inviting? Your mom, right?”

Riko nodded.

“Yeah… and maybe your mom too, if she’s free.”

Yoshiko blinked in surprise.

“Oh? My mom?”

Then she smiled.

“She’d definitely love that. She hasn’t seen you perform yet, after all.”

She smirked slightly.

“Seeing you play might earn you even more approval, though it’s not like you don’t already have it.”

Riko giggled softly.

“But wait,” Yoshiko added, “didn’t you say it’s limited to two people? That makes three.”

Riko nodded.

“Natsumi said I could use her extra seat,” she explained. “Her mom is abroad, so only her dad will be coming.”

Yoshiko smiled.

“That’s really nice of her.”

“It really is,” Riko agreed.

Then her expression softened slightly.

“…It’s just a bit sad I can’t invite the others.”

Yoshiko shook her head gently.

“Hey, it’s okay,” she reassured her. “They’ll understand.”

She smiled.

“And even if they can’t be there physically, I know they’re all supporting you from afar.”

She added lightly,

“And hey… there’s always next time.”

Riko nodded.

“You’re right… thank you, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko smirked.

“Besides, you’re lucky Mari isn’t going.”

Riko blinked.

“Why?”

Yoshiko laughed.

“She’d probably bring a huge banner with your name on it or something.”

Riko laughed softly.

“…I can actually imagine that.”

Yoshiko chuckled too.

Then Riko’s expression grew slightly nervous.

“…Just thinking about it already makes me nervous.”

Yoshiko’s gaze softened immediately.

“Hey… don’t be,” she said gently.

“I’ll be there, okay? I’ll help calm you down.”

She smiled reassuringly.

“If you start feeling nervous, just look for me in the crowd.”

Her voice lowered slightly, more intimate.

“Look at me… and let everything else fade away.”

She paused for a moment.

“Just imagine it’s only the two of us there.”

A soft smile.

“And play with your heart… and with my love.”

Riko’s expression warmed, her eyes soft.

“…Thank you, Yocchan. Really.”

She nodded slightly.

“I will.”

And just like that, their conversation drifted back into lighter, random topics once again, the warmth between them lingering quietly through the screen.

------------------

As their conversation drifted into a comfortable lull, Yoshiko suddenly remembered something.

“Oh—right, Riri.”

Riko looked up from her pillow.

“Hmm?”

Yoshiko shifted slightly, tilting her phone as she brushed her hair aside, exposing her neck to the camera.

“Mari pointed something out earlier,” she said. “She said I had a hickey.”

Riko froze.

Yoshiko raised a brow, a small smirk forming.

“You put this here, right?” she added casually. “I mean… you’re the only one I’ve had sex with.”

Riko’s face immediately turned red.

“…Yes,” she admitted softly.

Yoshiko chuckled.

“Well, obviously,” she said. “But my question is, when did you even learn how to do that?”

She leaned a bit closer to the camera, inspecting it again.

“It’s actually pretty good,” she added teasingly. “Like… 10 out of 10.”

Riko groaned softly, hiding part of her face.

“That’s such a weird thing to compliment…”

Yoshiko laughed lightly.

“But seriously, I didn’t even notice it,” she continued. “When did you do it?”

Riko hesitated before answering, still flushed.

“…That night,” she said quietly. “During Halloween…”

Yoshiko thought for a moment, then her smirk grew.

“Oh… you mean while you were riding my lap and kissing my neck?”

Riko immediately reacted.

“Y-Yocchan! You don’t have to say it like that!”

“What? I’m just remembering,” Yoshiko teased.

“Still…” Riko mumbled, burying her face into her pillow.

Yoshiko let out a soft laugh before continuing.

“So where did you learn it?” she asked. “You still haven’t answered that.”

Riko went quiet for a moment.

Then, shyly,

“…I just thought about it,” she said. “Since you always… do that to me.”

Her voice softened.

“You always leave marks on me… so…”

She hesitated.

“…I wanted to do the same. I wanted people to know that… you’re mine too.”

Yoshiko’s expression softened slightly at that, though the playful glint in her eyes remained.

“So I… looked it up,” Riko added, her voice barely above a whisper. “And… practiced a little…”

Yoshiko raised a brow, clearly amused.

“…Practiced?” she repeated. “How?”

Riko immediately hid her face again.

“I—I can’t say! It’s too embarrassing!”

Yoshiko smirked.

“Come on, Riri,” she coaxed gently. “It’s just me.”

Riko peeked at her through the screen.

“…Promise you won’t laugh?”

“I promise.”

There was a small pause.

Then slowly, Riko revealed her face again, still flushed.

“…An orange,” she muttered.

Yoshiko blinked.

“…An orange?”

And then, she let out a small laugh.

Riko immediately pouted.

“You said you wouldn’t laugh!”

“I’m not laughing,” Yoshiko said quickly, though she was clearly amused. “Okay, maybe a little.”

She shook her head, smiling.

“I'm just... incredibly amused,” she added. “My sweet, shy Riri, practicing on a piece of fruit just to mark me as hers.”

Her smirk returned.

“…I have to admit, the image of you leaving hickeys on an orange is ridiculously hot.”

Riko turned even redder.

“Yocchan…”

Yoshiko leaned back comfortably.

“You know,” she added teasingly, “I think I’m a little jealous.”

Riko blinked.

“…Of what?”

“Of that orange,” Yoshiko said with a straight face.

Riko stared at her for a second, then burst into soft laughter.

“You’re unbelievable…”

Yoshiko grinned.

“Well, it got all your kisses, didn’t it?”

Riko shook her head, still smiling.

Yoshiko’s tone softened just a little.

“But seriously…” she said, “I don’t mind it.”

She brushed her fingers lightly over the mark again.

“…I actually like it.”

That made Riko pause.

“…Really?”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko replied simply. “It’s… nice.”

A quiet, meaningful kind of nice.

Riko smiled softly at that.

After a moment, Yoshiko stretched slightly.

“You'll just have to make it up to me. Next time, let's go wild. I want to mark every inch of you... and I mean every inch.”

She winked.

“I'll even mark you on the inside.” she added casually.

Riko immediately hid her face again.

“Yocchan!”

Yoshiko laughed.

“Relax, I’m kidding.”

“…You’re not,” Riko mumbled from behind her pillow.

Yoshiko smirked in response.

“I can't wait for you to mark me again.”

Whimpering, Riko buried her face in her pillow more, but Yoshiko's teasing whispers followed her, painting pictures that made her blush even deeper.

The teasing lingered for a bit longer, Riko occasionally protesting while Yoshiko enjoyed every second of it, until, little by little, their conversation settled back into something softer.

Lighter.

Familiar.

Eventually, the quiet of the night caught up with them.

“It’s getting late,” Riko murmured.

“Yeah,” Yoshiko agreed.

They stayed on the call a little longer, neither quite wanting to hang up just yet.

“…Goodnight, Yocchan.”

“Goodnight, Riri.”

A small pause.

“…Sleep well.”

“You too.”

And with that, the call ended. Bringing the day to a gentle close.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 134: Halloween Day (Part 3)

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59749615/chapters/215664726

The hum of Shibuya at night was almost overwhelming.

Neon signs bathed the streets in pinks and blues, their reflections shimmering across the damp pavement. The famous crossing pulsed with life, crowds pressing shoulder to shoulder, surging forward in every direction whenever the traffic lights shifted. Laughter echoed between buildings. Police whistles cut sharply through the noise as officers directed the never ending flow of pedestrians.

Snippets of English, Chinese, and Japanese blended together in the air, swirling like an endless wave of sound.

In the middle of that sea of people, Riko tugged gently at the brim of her witch’s hat.

Her costume was elegant, yet just a little playful. A black dress with a flared skirt brushed just above her knees, trimmed with deep plum ribbons that caught the glow of the neon lights. A pointed witch’s hat decorated with a small rose and satin bow rested neatly on her head, while a short cape swayed behind her with every step.

She wore sheer black tights paired with ankle boots, and her makeup remained soft and natural, light eyeliner and a hint of rose lipstick that highlighted her gentle features without overpowering them.

Her cheeks felt warm as she tried to keep up with the rush of people.

Beside her, Yoshiko held her hand firmly.

Yoshiko’s vampire costume was simple but striking. A dark cape draped over her shoulders, flowing over her usual science teacher uniform, white dress shirt slightly unbuttoned at the collar, no tie this time, paired with black slacks.

Her pale makeup gave her skin a faintly ghostly tone. Subtle shadows under her eyes and around them added to the dramatic look, while dark red lipstick and streaks of fake blood trailing from the corner of her lips completed the effect. Thin vein-like makeup crept from her neck up toward her jaw and down into the open collar of her shirt, even spreading faintly along her hands.

And of course, the small pair of fake vampire fangs completed the look.

Riko spotted a familiar landmark through the crowd.

“There it is,” she murmured.

The Hachiko statue stood ahead, half hidden behind a swarm of costumed partygoers taking selfies.

And nearby, waving both arms energetically above her head, was a familiar figure.

“Riko! Yoshiko! Over here!”

Natsumi.

Riko smiled immediately and hurried forward, tugging Yoshiko along with her.

Natsumi’s costume stood out even among the sea of Halloween outfits. She looked like a porcelain doll brought eerily to life. Her frilly white dress was trimmed with lace cuffs and ribbons, the fabric slightly aged to give it a ghostly feel.

Her makeup was what truly made the costume shine.

Her face was painted with pale porcelain-like foundation, while glassy blue contact lenses made her eyes appear almost unnaturally bright. Delicate painted lips and long dark lashes completed the doll-like illusion, while faint crack patterns spread across her cheeks and forehead as if her face were fragile porcelain beginning to break.

A ribbon choker and glossy black shoes finished the unsettling yet beautiful look.

As Riko and Yoshiko approached, Natsumi’s eyes widened in delight as she took in their costumes.

“Ohhh, Riko,” she said excitedly. “You look amazing! I didn’t know you were the type to go for something sexy on Halloween.”

Riko’s face immediately turned red.

“I didn’t pick the sexy version,” she protested softly. “This is the normal one.”

Natsumi tilted her head skeptically.

“Are you sure you didn’t get scammed? Because that short skirt and showing your legs?” She nudged Yoshiko with her elbow. “Yoshiko likey. Am I right?”

Yoshiko scratched the back of her neck, suddenly looking a little flustered.

“Well… yeah, I do like it.”

She squeezed Riko’s hand gently.

Riko blushed even more.

“Thank you…”

Natsumi grinned mischievously.

“And you, Yoshiko, look at you!” she said, circling her slightly. “Very handsome vampire. Very cool. Have you bitten Riko yet?”

“Natsumi!” Riko gasped, completely mortified.

Yoshiko scratched the back of her neck again, a faint blush creeping onto her face.

“Not yet…”

Natsumi raised an eyebrow, smirking.

“Not yet, huh? I see.”

Yoshiko chuckled awkwardly.

“Well, I didn’t really do much with my costume,” she said. “It’s basically just my uniform with a cape and teeth.”

“Minimal,” Natsumi admitted with a nod. “But when you wear it, it looks good.”

She quickly glanced at Riko.

“I’m not hitting on your girlfriend, okay?”

Riko just turned red again.

Natsumi clapped her hands happily.

“A sexy witch and a cool, handsome vampire. A perfect pair! A power couple.”

Riko giggled softly while Yoshiko chuckled beside her.

Shaking her head slightly, Riko said, “And you, your costume looks amazing too.”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko added. “A scary haunted porcelain doll, right?”

Natsumi beamed proudly.

“You got it! And thanks, I did all the makeup myself.”

“You did?” Yoshiko said, clearly impressed. “Damn, that’s awesome. The cracks look realistic.”

“I agree,” Riko said with a nod. “I didn’t know you had a talent for makeup.”

Natsumi shrugged casually, though she looked pleased.

“Yeah, well… it’s one of my hobbies when I have nothing to do. And I really prepared for tonight, so I went all out.”

“It’s really high quality,” Riko said sincerely.

“Thanks!” Natsumi replied brightly.

Just then, a group of zombies shuffled past them, groaning dramatically as they lurched through the crowd. Behind them, three superheroes struck exaggerated poses for tourists snapping photos.

Nearby, a group of gothic lolitas adjusted their parasols beneath the glowing crossing lights.

Police officers blew their whistles again, directing the massive tide of people toward side streets to keep the flow moving.

Natsumi looked back at them with an excited grin.

“Shall we go?”

She was already turning toward the crossing before they even answered.

Riko smiled.

“Sure.”

Natsumi naturally took the lead, weaving through the dense crowd with surprising ease.

Riko followed just behind her, her fingers still intertwined with Yoshiko’s.

And Yoshiko, walking beside her, kept a careful eye on the shifting crowd around them.

Mostly on Riko.

Even without saying a word, Yoshiko’s presence beside her felt like a quiet shield.

------------------

The three of them were quickly swept into the current of Shibuya Crossing as the lights turned green.

People surged forward from every direction, moving like a massive wave across the intersection. Costumes filled every inch of space, zombies lurching dramatically with fake blood dripping from their mouths, neon-haired anime characters striking poses for photos, and someone in a giant inflatable dinosaur suit bouncing comically with every step.

Music from portable speakers clashed with the constant shouts of “Happy Halloween!” while phone cameras flashed endlessly.

“Waaah!” Natsumi squealed, already darting ahead toward a group dressed as Power Rangers. “Look at them! So cool!”

“N-Natsumi, wait—!” Riko called, trying to follow.

But the crowd shifted suddenly, and she nearly got knocked sideways by a passing skeleton carrying a glowing scythe.

Before she could stumble further, a steady hand pressed lightly against her lower back.

“Careful,” Yoshiko murmured.

Her voice was calm and grounding despite the chaos around them. She guided Riko smoothly back into the flow of people while still holding her hand.

Riko’s cheeks warmed beneath the brim of her witch hat.

“…Thanks.”

Yoshiko smiled warmly down at her.

After that, they moved almost naturally together through the crowd, Natsumi bounding ahead with endless excitement, Riko weaving carefully between people, and Yoshiko quietly keeping close beside her.

Whenever the crowd pressed too close, Yoshiko’s arm would subtly shift, shielding Riko without making it obvious. Her eyes flicked around them constantly, alert and watchful.

It didn’t stop people from noticing them, though.

“Witch-chan! So cute!” a group of foreign tourists suddenly cheered, waving excitedly.

Before Riko could react, they surrounded her with phones already raised.

“Oh—uh… sure…” she said nervously.

She awkwardly posed with a small peace sign, trying to smile while the cameras snapped.

Yoshiko allowed it, her lips forming a polite smile, but her sharp gaze stayed watchful. When one of the tourists leaned a little too close, Yoshiko simply looked at him.

That alone made him step back with a nervous laugh.

Natsumi jogged back over just in time to see the scene.

“Riko sure is a celebrity tonight~!” she teased. “Honestly, you’re stealing the show!”

Riko shook her head quickly.

“I-it’s just the costume…”

Yoshiko smirked slightly beside her.

“But you do look pretty hot in it.”

“Y-Yocchan…” Riko mumbled, turning red again.

Natsumi burst out laughing.

A few minutes later, the attention shifted.

Now it was Yoshiko being stopped.

Several girls, both Japanese and foreign, approached her excitedly, asking if they could take pictures with the “cool vampire.”

Yoshiko blinked in surprise but politely agreed.

“Sure.”

She posed casually with them, unaware of the obvious admiration in their eyes as they snapped photos.

Riko stood a few steps away watching the scene unfold.

She kept a polite smile on her face.

But the slight tightness in it didn’t go unnoticed.

Natsumi leaned closer and nudged her.

“Hey, don’t be jealous,” she whispered teasingly. “You already won, you know. They don’t stand a chance with Yoshiko.”

Riko huffed quietly.

Natsumi grinned.

“Let them at least have a picture. It’s the only thing they’ll ever get.”

Riko giggled softly despite herself.

A moment later, Yoshiko glanced over toward them.

Then she raised a hand.

“Hey! Let’s take one with my girlfriend too,” she said casually.

She motioned toward Riko.

“Riri, come take a picture with us.”

Riko blinked in surprise.

Her cheeks flushed pink immediately.

Natsumi nudged her again.

“See? I told you. Now go.”

Riko walked over shyly, standing beside Yoshiko as the group of girls adjusted their cameras again. Even if a few of them looked slightly disappointed, they still smiled politely as they all posed together for the photo.

After that, the crowd continued to carry them along for another stretch of the crossing.

------------------

Nearly twenty minutes later, the three of them finally slipped into a quieter side street.

The sudden space felt like a breath of fresh air.

Strings of lanterns hung overhead, casting warm golden light along the narrow path. Small food stalls lined both sides of the street, filling the air with the smell of grilled batter, sugar, and sweet syrup.

“Food break!” Natsumi declared immediately, already marching toward a takoyaki stand.

Yoshiko and Riko lingered nearby at a candied apple stall.

Riko held her apple carefully, the glossy sugar shell catching the lantern light as she examined it.

Beside her, Yoshiko had already taken a bite of a warm taiyaki, red bean filling steaming gently in the cool night air.

The vampire tilted her head toward Riko, her voice softer now that the roar of the main crossing was behind them.

“Still good?”

Riko nodded quickly, smiling.

“Mm. It’s just… a lot louder than I expected.”

Yoshiko chuckled, a faint puff of breath visible in the chilly air.

“Yeah. Tokyo doesn’t really do ‘quiet’ Halloween.”

Riko took a small bite of her candied apple before glancing at Yoshiko again.

“…But with you here, I feel okay.”

Yoshiko smiled at that.

“Don’t worry,” she said. “I won’t let you get swept away by the crowd.”

Riko giggled softly.

Then Yoshiko added more seriously,

“But really, if it gets too much, tell me. We can leave the busy areas anytime.”

Riko nodded and smiled warmly at her.

“Okay, Yocchan.”

------------------

The three of them soon drifted back into the busy streets, letting the flow of people carry them forward again. Neon lights reflected off the slick pavement, turning the ground into a shifting mirror of pinks, blues, and purples. Laughter echoed from groups of partygoers, and music thumped faintly from somewhere deeper in the district.

They hadn’t walked far when two tall foreign men stumbled out of the crowd toward them.

Their steps were unsteady, their voices loud and thick with alcohol.

“Photo? Photo with pretty girls?” one of them slurred, waving his phone in the air with an overly wide grin.

Natsumi immediately laughed.

“Eh? Sure, sure!”

She struck a dramatic pose without hesitation, spinning slightly so her porcelain-doll skirt flared out under the streetlights.

Riko, though shy, simply followed along with a small smile, standing beside her.

The men shoved their phone toward Yoshiko.

“You take picture,” one insisted, swaying closer.

Yoshiko’s eyes narrowed slightly, her lips pressing into a thin line. Still, she took the phone without a word and lifted it, angling the camera toward the two girls.

Riko and Natsumi stood together between the men, their costumes bright under the lights.

The shutter clicked once.

Then again.

But the moment the photos were taken, the men casually, too casually, draped their arms over the girls’ shoulders.

Natsumi giggled, not seeming to mind.

But Riko’s body immediately stiffened.

The taller man leaned closer to her, the smell of alcohol heavy on his breath.

“Cute little witch,” he said in broken Japanese, his hand sliding toward her shoulder.

Riko’s lips parted slightly.

But the words never came.

The noise of the crowd swallowed her unease.

Then Yoshiko’s voice cut through it.

“Enough.”

The single word cracked through the air like a whip.

She shoved the phone back into the man’s chest with enough force to make him stumble.

Without hesitation, Yoshiko stepped forward, smoothly placing herself between them and Riko.

The shift in the air was immediate.

Under the neon lights, her vampire costume suddenly felt far less playful. The shadows sharpened the pale tone of her makeup, and the dark veins along her neck and jaw made her look far more intimidating than before.

“Walk,” she said quietly to Riko and Natsumi, never taking her eyes off the men.

“What? Why?” one of them protested drunkenly. “We’re not doing anything. Just having fun, right?”

He nudged his friend for agreement.

“Yeah, yeah,” the other one laughed. “Let us have fun, okay, vampire?”

He stepped forward again, trying to approach the girls.

Yoshiko lifted her hand and placed it firmly against the man’s chest, stopping him in his tracks.

Her eyes met his.

Cold. Unblinking.

The tension around them tightened like a drawn wire. The surrounding crowd continued moving, oblivious to the silent standoff forming in the middle of the street.

Riko stood frozen behind Yoshiko.

Natsumi quickly sensed the shift.

Before Yoshiko could escalate things further, Natsumi stepped between them with a bright grin.

“Hey, hey,” she said lightly. “It’s Halloween. Why don’t we take it easy and not go to jail tonight, okay?”

She glanced at the men with an exaggerated smile.

“And if you don’t want to lose limbs, guys, I recommend you stop right there. Don’t light the fire.”

Her tone stayed playful, but the message was clear.

The men frowned drunkenly.

“But we want to play with you two,” one muttered. “Especially the witch.”

Yoshiko’s expression darkened slightly.

But before she could speak, Natsumi cut in again.

“Hey now,” she said calmly. “We’re not playthings, you know. We deserve respect.”

Her eerie porcelain smile didn’t fade.

“So if I were you, I’d shoo away before I call the cops on you for harassment.”

The men scoffed.

“Psh. Whatever, lady. Such a killjoy.”

With a few grumbling mutters, they finally turned and staggered back into the crowd.

Only after they disappeared did the tension ease.

Natsumi turned back toward the girls and gave a cheerful thumbs up.

“See? Danger avoided.”

Riko let out a shaky breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding and pulled her cape a little closer around herself.

Yoshiko turned toward her immediately.

She placed a hand gently on Riko’s shoulder, steady and reassuring.

“You okay?” she asked softly, her brows knit with concern.

Riko nodded quickly and gave her a small smile.

“Yes… I just felt a little uncomfortable, that’s all.”

She hesitated, then added warmly,

“And thank you.”

Yoshiko’s expression softened.

“That’s good.”

Riko turned to Natsumi next.

“Thank you too.”

Natsumi waved it off.

“Oh, it’s nothing. I just didn’t want your girlfriend getting into trouble.”

She grinned.

“If they took her away, you’d be sad.”

Riko laughed a little.

Yoshiko looked at Natsumi seriously for a moment.

“No, really. Thank you. I mean… I almost punched them.”

“I know,” Natsumi replied with a small smirk. “It looked like it.”

She shrugged casually.

“As much as I’d love to see some drama, I don’t want you getting arrested. Though if the drama involved strangers, I’d totally watch and record it.”

That finally made Yoshiko laugh.

Riko joined in as well, the tension fading little by little.

After a moment, Yoshiko glanced back at Riko.

“Hey… are you still good to keep going?”

She nodded toward the crowded streets.

“Or do you want to split from here and have our own party instead? Just the three of us. Somewhere quiet.”

Riko thought for a moment.

“If Natsumi still wants to explore, I can still go.”

Natsumi quickly shook her head.

“Oh no, no. I’m good. If you two want to relax, we can go.”

She smiled.

“Honestly, a quiet Halloween sounds pretty nice right now.”

Yoshiko nodded.

“Then let’s get away from this area.”

Riko and Natsumi both agreed with small nods.

And the three of them turned together, leaving the loud heart of Shibuya behind in search of somewhere calmer.

------------------

The three of them slipped out of the press of Shibuya, weaving through narrower side streets until the roar of the crowd slowly faded behind the neon-lit buildings.

Riko’s hand remained looped around Yoshiko’s sleeve the entire way. Her steps were hesitant at first, but steady as Yoshiko walked beside her.

Eventually, they reached a quieter street.

The three of them paused and looked around. The night air was calmer here, carrying the faint scent of frying oil and simmering broth drifting from nearby restaurants.

A wooden sign with a little cloud of painted steam caught Natsumi’s eye.

She pointed immediately, perking up.

“There, ramen. Perfect, right?”

Riko and Yoshiko followed her gaze.

The small ramen shop looked warm and inviting, its windows fogged slightly from the heat inside.

“Sounds good,” Yoshiko said.

They stepped inside.

The shop was narrow but cozy, lit by warm yellow bulbs hanging from the ceiling. The comforting hiss of boiling broth and the clatter of ladles against metal pots filled the air. Steam fogged the windows, blurring the outside world and muting what little remained of Shibuya’s chaos.

The warmth wrapped around them like a blanket.

They slid into a small booth, Riko sitting in the middle, Yoshiko on one side and Natsumi on the other.

A waitress quickly brought them glasses of water and menus, though none of them needed to look very long.

Ramen was exactly what they wanted.

Not long after, three steaming bowls were placed in front of them. The rich aroma of pork broth and soy sauce filled the space between them.

For a moment, they simply ate in silence.

The warmth of the broth slowly spread through them with each bite, and the tension that had followed them from the street began to unravel.

Natsumi was the first to break the quiet.

She slurped loudly before leaning back with a grin.

“By the way, Yoshiko, remind me never to make you angry,” she said. “You looked like you were about to eat those guys alive.”

Riko, her cheeks warm from the hot broth, gave a small laugh.

“Scary, but… safe.”

Her voice softened slightly as she turned her head toward Yoshiko, her hand absentmindedly brushing against Yoshiko’s lap under the table.

“Right, Yocchan?”

Yoshiko’s chopsticks paused midair.

She blinked.

“Yes?”

Then she thought for a moment before continuing.

“…But I nearly broke my no-punching promise.”

She exhaled quietly.

“Barely held back.”

Natsumi burst out laughing so suddenly she nearly choked on her noodles.

“That was holding back? Geez. Good thing for them.”

Yoshiko shrugged slightly.

“Yeah, haha. If someone messes with Riri, I’d probably mess them up.”

“Yocchan…” Riko murmured.

Yoshiko quickly added, “But of course not too much. Just a little.”

Riko gave her a look.

Yoshiko raised both hands defensively.

“Kidding, Riri.”

Natsumi laughed again, clearly enjoying their interaction.

“But lucky for you, Riko,” she said teasingly, pointing her chopsticks toward Yoshiko. “You’ve got your own prince charming to save you tonight.”

Riko’s cheeks turned pink again.

“Yeah…”

She glanced shyly at Yoshiko.

“Thank you again, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko smiled warmly at her.

“Always, Riri.”

For a few minutes, the three of them focused on their ramen again.

Then Natsumi suddenly spoke up again, her tone softer this time.

“You know… honestly?”

She twirled her chopsticks slowly between her fingers.

“I thought tonight was going to be exciting. I mean… it was.”

She paused, sighing a little.

“But yeah. It was a bit too much. The crowds… all the drunk people… and those foreigners who don’t respect boundaries.”

She shook her head.

“Yeah. Not doing that again.”

Then she looked at them with a small apologetic smile.

“Sorry for dragging you guys into the chaos.”

Riko shook her head quickly.

“No, it’s okay,” she said. “I was curious too. I wanted to try it at least once.”

Natsumi nodded firmly.

“Then let’s promise each other never to do that again.”

Riko laughed softly.

Yoshiko chuckled.

“Hey, at least you got to experience it once.”

Natsumi then pointed her chopsticks toward Yoshiko.

“Wait. Aren’t you originally from Tokyo?” she asked. “I remember Riko mentioning that in the past.”

She tilted her head curiously.

“Have you ever done the Shibuya Halloween walk thing before?”

Yoshiko shook her head.

“Me? Not really.”

She leaned back slightly as she thought.

“But there was one time when I was still in school. I had to go home late and passed by the crowd.”

She shrugged.

“I got stuck in it for a bit. But luckily nobody bothered me and I made it home fine.”

“Really?” Riko asked.

“That sounds scary for a kid,” Natsumi added.

Yoshiko waved a hand casually.

“Well, I wasn’t exactly a kid. Probably my teenage years.”

She gave a small laugh.

“But even then, it was a lot tamer than today.”

Natsumi raised an eyebrow.

“Tame? For that event? I can’t even imagine that.”

Riko and Yoshiko both laughed softly.

They continued chatting as they ate, the warmth of the ramen slowly chasing away the lingering tension from earlier.

For a while, it was just the three of them, talking, laughing quietly, and enjoying the calm glow of the little ramen shop.

Reclaiming the night in their own quiet way.

------------------

The bowls were soon emptied, leaving behind only the faint warmth of broth and the lingering comfort of a good meal. Their stomachs were full, and the tension from earlier had finally faded into something distant.

When they stepped back outside, the air felt noticeably cooler.

The loud chaos of Shibuya’s Halloween crowds had dulled to a distant hum, muffled by the narrower backstreets they had wandered into. Neon lights still flickered above them, but the streets here were calmer, with only smaller clusters of costumed people passing by.

Natsumi stretched her arms high above her head and let out a long, satisfied sigh.

“That hit the spot,” she said. “Thanks for sticking with me through that craziness.”

She shook her head with a small laugh.

“I’ll probably think twice before going somewhere I’ve never been before.”

Yoshiko smirked slightly.

“Looks like you learned your lesson.”

“Oh, most definitely,” Natsumi replied without hesitation.

Riko laughed softly beside them.

“It was still… memorable.”

Natsumi’s grin returned immediately.

Before Riko could react, Natsumi suddenly pulled her into a tight hug.

“Text me when you get home, okay?” she said warmly. “And seriously, cutest witch ever.”

She stepped back with a wink.

Yoshiko glanced between them.

“Want us to take you home?”

Natsumi waved both hands quickly.

“Oh, thank you, but I’m safe, don’t worry.”

She tapped her phone casually.

“And I still need to stop by somewhere. My mom made me buy something on the way home. Besides, I wouldn’t fit on your motorbike anyway.”

Yoshiko opened her mouth to respond, but—

“No buts!” Natsumi said quickly, pointing a finger at her.

Then she turned and began walking away, waving dramatically over her shoulder.

“See you guys soon!”

Within moments, she disappeared into the flow of people moving down the street. Her cracked porcelain doll costume blended into the night until she was completely gone.

For a moment, Yoshiko and Riko simply stood there.

Then Yoshiko looked down at her.

“Then let’s go home too.”

Riko nodded.

“Okay.”

The two of them walked together toward the nearby parking lot where Yoshiko had left her motorcycle earlier.

When they reached it, Yoshiko handed Riko the spare helmet before slipping on her own. The engine roared softly to life a moment later.

Riko climbed on behind her, wrapping her arms gently around Yoshiko’s waist as she had done many times before.

Soon, the motorcycle pulled away from the curb and into the quieter Tokyo streets.

And together, they headed back toward Riko’s apartment.

------------------

The door of Riko’s small Tokyo apartment clicked shut behind them, sealing out the last echoes of Shibuya’s chaotic Halloween night.

Both still in full costume, they looked beautifully disheveled, Riko’s pointed witch hat slightly askew, the short black cape clinging to her shoulders, Yoshiko’s vampire cape hanging crooked over her open collared white shirt, the fake blood trails painted down her chin and neck now smudged from the long walk.

Yoshiko dropped onto the sofa with a dramatic groan, long legs sprawling, head tipping back against the cushions.

“That was… a lot,” she muttered, eyes sliding closed. “I never want to do that again.”

Riko laughed softly as she turned the lock, the sound warm and tired.

“I agree.”

She kicked off her ankle boots near the door, letting them tumble haphazardly.

“Now we can finally rest,”

Yoshiko sighed, staring up at the ceiling like it might grant her mercy.

But Riko had other plans.

She crossed the small living room in a few quiet steps, burgundy hair swaying, then swung one leg over Yoshiko’s thighs and settled right into her lap, straddling her. The flared skirt of the witch dress rode up instantly, black fabric bunching at her hips, sheer tights whispering against Yoshiko’s black pants.

“I’ve got an idea for how we could… recharge more,” Riko said, her voice shy, but inviting.

Yoshiko’s eyes snapped open. A slow, knowing smirk curled her red painted lips, fake fangs glinting.

“Well, well… I wonder what idea that pretty little head of yours is cooking up, Riri.”

Riko slid her arms around Yoshiko’s neck, fingers threading into the base of her hair, tugging just enough to tilt Yoshiko’s face up.

“You’re about to find out, vampire,” she murmured, voice already huskier.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Content Warning:

From this point onward, the content will include explicit sexual scenes (R-18). If you’re not comfortable with this, feel free to skip ahead to the next chapter—skipping won’t affect the story. For those who choose to continue, enjoy the story!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Her hips rolled forward in a slow, deliberate grind, soft heat pressing down through layers of fabric.

Yoshiko’s smirk deepened. She could feel the warmth of Riko’s core even through the tights and her own pants.

“Ohhh, Miss Witch… are you planning to put a curse on me?”

She tilted her head, letting one fang graze the edge of Riko’s jaw on purpose.

Riko’s breath hitched, but she matched the tease.

“I might. So you’d better behave… or I’ll curse you so hard you’ll beg for mercy.”

Another grind, firmer this time, hips circling.

Yoshiko chuckled low, the sound vibrating against Riko’s throat. Her larger hands found Riko’s waist, thumbs pressing into the dip above her hips.

“I don’t think I can behave if you keep doing that,” she rasped, mouth hovering so close their lips nearly brushed. “So you’d better curse me properly, little witch.”

Riko’s golden eyes darkened. She closed the distance and kissed Yoshiko, hungry, open-mouthed, no preamble. Yoshiko met her instantly, tongue sliding in deep, claiming the wet heat of Riko’s mouth. The fake fangs made it messy, edges catching Riko’s lower lip, scraping just enough to draw a tiny, needy shiver, but Yoshiko adapted, tilting her head to deepen the kiss without breaking rhythm.

Their tongues tangled, slick and eager. Riko kept grinding in slow, needy rolls, the friction making the sofa cushions shift beneath them with soft creaks. Yoshiko’s left hand slid up Riko’s back, under the short cape, fingers splaying wide over warm skin through the thin black dress fabric. Then she brought her right hand around to the front, cupping one breast through the dress and bra, thumb brushing deliberately over the already-stiff nipple.

Riko moaned into the kiss, “Mmmh…”, hips stuttering for a second before pressing down harder.

Yoshiko focused there, rolling the peak between thumb and forefinger, then pinching with just enough pressure to make Riko gasp against her mouth. She broke the kiss only to drag her lips along Riko’s jaw, behind her ear, down the sensitive column of her neck, nipping lightly with blunt teeth and the barest graze of plastic fangs, while her hand kept working the breast, kneading, teasing the nipple into a tight, aching point.

Riko’s fingers twisted tighter in Yoshiko’s hair, tugging it. Her head tipped back, exposing more throat, soft gasps spilling out.

“Hah… Yocchan…”

Yoshiko hooked two fingers into the sweetheart neckline of the witch dress and tugged downward in one smooth motion, dragging the fabric and Riko’s lacy bra down with it until both breasts spilled free into cool apartment air. Riko’s nipples were already flushed pink, pebbled and sensitive.

Without hesitation Yoshiko ducked her head and closed her mouth over one peak, hot, wet suction, tongue flicking fast, then slow, circling, flattening, then flicking again in sharp little lashes. Her other hand took the neglected nipple, rolling and tugging in time.

Riko’s whole body jerked.

“Hh—ah…!”

Her fingers clenched hard in Yoshiko’s hair, hips grinding faster, desperate now, chasing the building heat between her thighs.

“Ah… ah… mnh… Yocchan—!”

Each flick of tongue, each sharp pinch, sent sparks straight to Riko’s core. Her moans grew louder, breathier, hips rocking harder against Yoshiko’s lap.

“Mmh… mmn… nn—!”

She tipped over the edge suddenly, small, sharp orgasm shuddering through her, thighs trembling, wetness soaking into her underwear as she shuddered against Yoshiko. Riko’s gasp broke into a long, shaky whimper.

Yoshiko slowed her tongue to gentle laps, soothing now, then lifted her head. She looked up at Riko through dark shadowed magenta eyes, lips swollen, fake blood makeup smeared across her own chin and Riko’s chest, and smirked again.

“Already, Riri? We’re just getting started.”

She sat up straighter, pulled Riko back down into a deep, filthy kiss, tongue plunging back in, tasting the faint rose of Riko’s lipstick mixed with salt and want. While they kissed, Yoshiko’s right hand wandered lower, sliding over the bunched skirt, stroking the soft inside of Riko’s thigh, then higher, knuckles grazing the damp crotch of Riko’s underwear.

Riko parted her legs wider instantly, a silent plea, hips canting forward to chase the touch.

Yoshiko teased, rubbing slow circles with her knuckles right along the slit through soaked fabric, pressing just enough to outline Riko’s swollen clit without giving direct contact. Riko whimpered into the kiss, hips twitching, trying to grind down harder.

Finally Yoshiko broke the kiss. Both were breathing hard, chests heaving, foreheads almost touching. Hot exhales mingled between them.

Yoshiko’s voice came out rough.

“Stand up for a second, Riri.”

Riko obeyed on shaky legs, still straddling but rising just enough. Yoshiko hooked her fingers into the waistband of Riko’s underwear, black lace, already drenched, and tugged them slowly down. Riko lifted one foot, then the other, the damp fabric slid off her ankles and pooled on the floor.

Yoshiko let the panties drop, eyes locked on Riko’s flushed face, then lower, to the way the skirt still clung high on Riko’s thighs, the sheer black tights now the only barrier left between them.

Riko sank back down properly into Yoshiko’s lap, thighs bracketing Yoshiko’s hips again, skirt still bunched high around her waist. Their mouths met instantly, hot, open, tongues sliding together like they’d never stopped.

Yoshiko’s right hand slipped under the flared black skirt without hesitation. Two fingers traced Riko’s slick folds through the tights, slow, deep strokes at first, parting her gently, then pulling back to feather light glides along the outer lips.

The variety made Riko’s hips jerk forward every time, deep pressure drawing a low, throaty moan into Yoshiko’s mouth, “Mmh… mnh…”, then soft, teasing circles around her entrance pulling sharper, needier sounds, “mm… hah…”

When Yoshiko’s fingertips finally found Riko’s clit, she circled it deliberately, slow loops, then quick flicks, Riko gasped hard against her lips, hips stuttering, trying to chase more.

Riko had been soaked since their first real kiss back at the door, but now she was dripping, wetness coating Yoshiko’s fingers, slick sounds filling the quiet apartment with every slow thrust.

After long minutes of that torturous teasing, Riko broke the kiss with a shaky exhale. She rose just enough to peel the sheer black tights down her legs, fabric whispering as it slid over thighs, calves, ankles, then kicked them aside to join the damp panties on the floor. Bare now from the waist down except for the rumpled skirt, she climbed back into Yoshiko’s lap.

A quick, hungry kiss, then Riko pulled back, bracing both hands on Yoshiko’s shoulders. She lifted herself slightly, golden eyes locked on magenta ones, breath ragged.

“Ready your fingers,” Riko whispered, voice trembling with want. “I want to be the one who moves this time.”

Yoshiko’s smirk was instant, dark and fond. She shifted her hand between them, two fingers extended straight up, palm facing her own body, the pads already glistening.

Riko lowered herself slowly.

The first stretch pulled a long, broken moan from her throat, “Nhhh…”, as Yoshiko’s fingers slid inside, warm walls parting eagerly around them. Riko sank all the way down until herfull cheeks settled flush against Yoshiko’s thighs, fingers buried to the knuckle. She rocked forward once, twice, small, testing grinds, then leaned in and kissed Yoshiko deeply while her hips started to move.

Up… down… slow bounces at first. Each lift dragged Yoshiko’s fingers almost out, each drop sank them deep again, curling just right against that sensitive front wall. Riko’s moans spilled soft and breathy against Yoshiko’s lips, “Ah… ah… mnh…”, then muffled into the crook of Yoshiko’s neck as she buried her face there, kissing and nipping the skin.

Her mouth found the spot just below Yoshiko’s ear, warm, salty with sweat and smeared makeup, and she sucked hard, teeth grazing, tongue soothing. A dark hickey bloomed under the fake veins, unnoticed by Yoshiko, who was too busy groaning low at the tight heat fluttering around her fingers.

Riko pulled back just enough to admire her work, proud little smile, then licked over the fresh mark once before diving back to Yoshiko’s mouth.

Her hips picked up speed, bouncing faster now, thighs flexing, skirt flapping uselessly against their joined bodies. Each downward thrust drove Yoshiko’s fingers deeper, hitting that perfect spot over and over.

Riko’s moans sharpened, “Mmh—mm! hah—!”, breasts jiggling under the half-pulled-down dress with every movement.

Yoshiko felt the telltale flutter, the sudden tightening. She pressed her thumb firmly to Riko’s clit, tight circles matching the rhythm of Riko’s bounces, and leaned forward to capture one flushed nipple with her mouth. Tongue flicked fast over the stiff peak, then sucked hard, plastic fangs grazing the sensitive areola just enough to sting sweetly.

Riko’s head fell back. No more kissing, just desperate, gasping moans, “Ah… ah…! Yocchan—!”, hips slamming down harder, chasing, chasing.

Her fingers dug into Yoshiko’s shoulders. Back arched sharply. A final, shuddering cry, “Hnnnn—!”, and she came hard, walls clamping rhythmically around Yoshiko’s fingers, a fresh gush of wetness flooding Yoshiko’s hand and dripping down her wrist. The pointed witch hat finally slipped off Riko’s head and tumbled to the floor with a soft thud.

Riko collapsed forward, panting against Yoshiko’s neck, whole body trembling through the aftershocks.

When her breathing steadied, she lifted her head just enough to find Yoshiko’s lips again, this time slow, warm, languid. Tongues brushed lazily, tasting sweat and lingering rose lipstick.

Yoshiko kept her fingers inside, still, gentle, letting Riko feel the fullness. With her free hand she brushed a sweaty burgundy strand off Riko’s flushed forehead.

“That was a lot,” Yoshiko murmured, voice rough but soft, a quiet chuckle under it.

Riko laughed tiredly, eyes half-lidded. “It felt… too good.”

Yoshiko’s thumb stroked once along Riko’s inner wall, making her twitch. “I can literally feel my hand flooding with your juice right now.”

Riko buried her face in Yoshiko’s shoulder with a mortified whine. “Don’t say it like that… it’s embarrassing.”

“It’s true though,” Yoshiko teased, pressing a kiss to Riko’s temple.

They stayed like that for a long minute, warm, sticky, still connected, Riko’s heartbeat thudding against Yoshiko’s chest, Yoshiko’s cape half-slipped off one shoulder, fake blood makeup smeared across both their necks now.

Finally Yoshiko spoke, voice low and amused. “Are we… not gonna move out of this position anytime soon?”

Riko nuzzled closer. “I kinda want to stay like this a little longer… can we? I like the feeling of you inside me.”

Yoshiko swallowed hard, throat clicking. Her free hand slid up Riko’s back under the cape, holding her close. “Yeah… of course. Anything for you, Riri.”

Riko smiled against her neck, pressed one last soft kiss there. “Thank you, Yocchan.”

They lingered like that, quiet, comfortable, warm, for what felt like forever. Eventually the need to clean up won out. Yoshiko gently withdrew her fingers, earning one last small whimper from Riko, helped her stand on shaky legs.

They disentangled slowly, sharing quiet laughs and gentle touches as they cleaned up together. Makeup smudges were wiped away, fake fangs set aside, and costumes peeled off layer by layer until nothing of the night remained but faint marks and tired smiles.

After quick wipe downs and slipping into soft sleepwear, they went to Riko’s bed, crawling under the covers. Their bodies curled together naturally, Riko tucked close while Yoshiko’s arm settled around her waist. Warm, comfortable, and finally clean, they drifted off to sleep, the Halloween night fading into peaceful sleep.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 133: Halloween Day (Part 2)

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59749615/chapters/213121016

Riko’s apartment in Tokyo was quiet when she stepped inside, the soft click of the door shutting behind her echoing gently in the small space. She slipped off her shoes near the entrance, setting her bag down with a small exhale.

It still felt a little strange, being let off early.

Usually, part-timers were asked to stay longer on busy days like this. But earlier, her manager, Misato, had simply waved her off with an amused smile.

“Go home and do some trick-or-treating and enjoy your first Halloween here, okay? Be a kid, go out.”

Riko had only giggled shyly at the time.

Now, standing in her quiet apartment with the evening still young, she wasn’t quite sure what to do with herself.

She padded over to the small sofa and sat down, hands resting neatly on her lap as she looked around the room.

“…It’s still early,” she murmured softly.

A beat passed.

Then she suddenly straightened.

“Maybe I should take a bath now and prepare my costume… so later I won’t have to do anything.”

Nodding to herself, Riko stood and headed toward the bathroom.

------------------

After a while, warm steam filled the apartment as she finished bathing. Riko stepped out, hair damp and clinging lightly to her shoulders, and carefully began blow drying it. The soft whir of the dryer filled the room until, finally, her burgundy hair fell smooth and dry down her back.

Once done, she walked toward her bed where her costume was neatly laid out.

Riko hesitated for just a second… then quietly removed her towel and began dressing.

The classic witch costume fit her frame beautifully, elegant, but with a subtle playful charm.

The black dress flared just above her knees, trimmed with deep plum ribbons that added a gentle softness to the look. After smoothing the skirt, she sat down on the edge of the bed and carefully pulled on her sheer black tights, making sure there were no wrinkles.

Her short cape and pointed witch hat still rested on the bed beside her, untouched for now.

Riko stood and turned toward the mirror.

She studied her reflection.

“…Isn’t this a little too short?” she murmured, lightly tugging at the hem.

Her cheeks tinted faintly pink.

“…I guess this will do for now. I don’t have anything else to wear…”

She took a small breath and reached toward her makeup pouch—

Ring ring.

Riko blinked.

Her phone lit up on the bed.

“Oh?”

She picked it up and her expression immediately softened.

“Chika-chan?”

Riko tapped accept, and the screen shifted into a video call.

Immediately, an extremely close view of Chika’s face filled the screen.

“Hello, Riko-chan!” Chika beamed excitedly.

Riko couldn’t help but smile.

“Hey, Chika-chan! Why the sudden call?”

“Oh, nothing~” Chika sang, then her eyes sparkled. “But oh—you're a witch! So pretty!”

Riko giggled softly.

“Thank you… but why is your face so close to the screen?”

Chika’s lips curled into a mischievous smirk.

“Oh this? Because I want to surprise you with my Halloween costume!”

She suddenly pulled the phone away from her face, and revealed herself.

Riko blinked.

Then blinked again.

Chika was… bread.

Specifically, a slice of toast with bright red jam on top.

“Look!” Chika grinned proudly. “Can you guess what I am?”

Riko pressed her fingers lightly to her lips, trying not to laugh.

“Let me guess, hmm…”

She pretended to think very seriously.

“…A toast with jam on top?”

“Well, close!” Chika puffed proudly. “I’m actually a peanut butter and jam sandwich! Where’s the peanut butter, you ask?”

Her grin widened.

She shifted the phone sideways, and revealed You beside her.

You was wearing the matching bread costume, but with peanut butter.

She looked deeply, deeply resigned.

“Here she is! Tada—PB & J!”

Riko giggled warmly, eyes soft with fondness.

“That’s such a cute costume, you two. It really suits you.”

“Thanks!” Chika chirped.

She immediately turned to You with a smug look.

“See? I told you it’s a cute costume. My ideas are good.”

You just huffed lightly, though there was a small smile tugging at her lips.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever…”

Then she leaned slightly toward the camera and waved.

“Hey, Riko-chan! Nice witch costume. You’re really ready for the Shibuya walk later.”

Riko smiled gently.

“Thanks.”

Chika suddenly puffed her cheeks and drooped dramatically.

“…I really wanted to join that walk too.”

You snorted.

“I don’t think you can survive that.”

“Hey!”

You continued teasing, glancing at the camera.

“Well, I mean, Riko-chan barely can, but she has Yoshiko. Yoshiko can protect her.”

Then she added with a teasing grin,

“You might drown in that sea of people and we might never see you again.”

“Hey!!”

Chika puffed up in protest.

“Well I have you, you know! You can protect me too! And if I drown you can save me, you’re a good swimmer, right?”

You blinked.

For just a split second, a faint blush crossed her face.

“…Well yes, but—but I won’t,” she said, trying to sound cool.

Chika gasped dramatically.

“Huh?! So mean! Riko-chan, You-chan’s being mean!”

Riko couldn’t help it, she laughed softly, shoulders shaking just a little as she watched the two bicker like always.

Riko’s soft laughter gradually settled as she looked back at the screen, her gold eyes warm.

“Are you two going to a party or trick-or-treating?”

Chika perked up immediately.

“Oh! My school has it, but not really a party, like… a school Halloween festival,” she explained proudly. “So I invited You-chan to come with me.”

“I see,” Riko nodded.

You crossed her arms, though her tone was clearly teasing.

“And I was supposed to be working right now. But nooo, I have to accompany her so she won’t get lost in her school again.”

“Hey!” Chika protested, puffing her cheeks. “I’m not gonna get lost again, you know! And you were just as excited as I was when I asked you.”

You smirked.

“Was I? I don’t remember.”

“Meanie!”

Both You and Riko chuckled at her reaction.

Chika huffed for a second, then quickly brightened again.

“Well anyway! That’s why we’re wearing these costumes. It was my idea, and You-chan doesn’t have a choice but to wear it with me.”

You rolled her eyes lightly.

“I could’ve made something better, you know.”

“Yes, yes, I know,” Chika waved it off dramatically. Then her expression softened into something fond. “But now we’re PB & J together. I always wanted to do this with You-chan.”

She turned toward You with an expectant smile.

“You’re my PB.”

You sighed, but there was a noticeable blush dusting her cheeks.

“…Yeah, yeah. And you’re my J.”

“Yaaay!”

Chika immediately lunged forward and hugged her tightly.

Riko’s smile widened as the video call shook from Chika still holding the phone while clinging to You.

Then.

“Oh! Look, Riko-chan!”

Chika hurriedly set the phone down on the table, angling it so the camera showed both of them fully.

Before You could react, Chika hugged her from the front.

The two bread costumes pressed together perfectly.

“We’re a PB & J sandwich now!”

You’s face turned a deeper shade of pink, but she didn’t actually pull away, just letting out a small, embarrassed huff as she allowed herself to be hugged.

Riko covered her mouth, giggling.

“You guys are cute!”

“Take a screenshot, hurry before You-chan gets away!” Chika urged, squeezing tighter.

“W—wa—hey, stop!” You protested, though there was no real struggle behind it.

Riko quickly tapped her screen several times, taking plenty of screenshots while softly laughing.

A moment later, Chika finally let go and dashed back to the phone, snatching it from the table.

She leaned close to the camera and whispered conspiratorially,

“Send that to me, Riko-chan.”

Riko nodded with an amused smile.

“I will.”

“I heard that!” You immediately called out.

Chika and Riko both burst into laughter.

After settling down, Chika plopped onto their sofa, holding the phone up to her face again.

“Oh—and look, Riko-chan! Mari-chan sent us an expensive chocolate!”

She held up the fancy chocolate bar proudly toward the camera.

You deadpanned beside her.

“Yes… but the one she’s showing isn’t hers, because she already ate hers before she even said thanks to Mari-chan.”

Riko giggled softly.

Chika puffed her cheeks.

“It’s because it was the first time I ever saw one of those! And it looked tasty, and it was tasty, and before I knew it, it disappeared.”

You snorted.

“Yeah. Disappeared in your stomach.”

“Hey! You had some of it too!”

“Well, you shoved it in my mouth, so it’s not like I had a choice.”

That earned another soft laugh from Riko, her shoulders shaking slightly.

Chika leaned closer to the screen again.

“Have you gotten yours, Riko-chan?”

Riko blinked.

“No, I didn’t. And… I’m not aware that she was giving those out.”

You’s lips slowly curved into a knowing grin.

“Well, don’t worry, Riko-chan. Maybe yours is on the way.”

She tilted her head teasingly.

“And maybe the delivery person might just be your type.”

Riko’s face immediately warmed.

“Y-You-chan…”

Chika blinked in confusion.

“Riko-chan is in a relationship, you know. She wouldn’t have a type other than Yoshiko.”

You stared at her flatly for a beat.

“…Chika-chan.”

“Yes?”

“The delivery person I’m talking about is Yoshiko,” You said patiently. “Because Mari-chan probably gave it to Yoshiko since she’s coming to Riko-chan’s place.”

There was a pause.

Then.

“OHHHH!!” Chika lit up. “Okay, I get it now! Hahaha!”

You just shook her head in mild disbelief.

Meanwhile, Riko simply giggled softly, cheeks still a little pink as she hugged her phone closer.

Chika leaned closer to the camera, eyes bright with curiosity.

“So what are you up to now, Riko-chan? Getting ready?”

Riko nodded lightly.

“Yup. I’m just about to put on some light makeup.”

“Oh, let me see!” Chika perked up. “We can talk while you do that.”

From off-screen, You’s voice came, mildly skeptical.

“How can she do her makeup if she’s talking to you and holding her phone?”

Chika immediately shot back,

“She can put it down somewhere and point the camera at her. Duh.”

There was a brief pause.

“…Okay, you have a point,” You admitted.

Chika grinned smugly.

“Hah. I won.”

Riko couldn’t help but laugh softly at the two.

She gathered her makeup kit and moved to her small dining table. Carefully, she set her phone down and angled the camera so it clearly showed her upper body. A small mirror followed, propped neatly in front of her.

Then she began.

You finally slid into frame beside Chika, resting her chin on her hand.

“So Yoshiko isn’t there yet?”

Riko shook her head slightly while working.

“Nope. Not yet. I think she might arrive later.”

“What’s her costume? Do you know?” Chika asked eagerly.

Riko’s lips curved.

“Yup. Mari-chan sent me a picture earlier when she finished doing her makeup.”

Chika leaned forward even more.

“Ohhh, what costume is she wearing?”

“She’s a vampire,” Riko said warmly. “Mari-chan did really good makeup on her. She looked really cool.”

“I’ll send it to you guys later.”

“Yaaay!” Chika cheered.

They continued chatting casually while Riko worked. Her movements were gentle and practiced, a light sweep of eyeliner, a soft touch of rose lipstick. Nothing too heavy, just enough to enhance her natural elegance.

------------------

After a few more minutes, Riko set the brush down.

“There… done.”

She looked into the mirror briefly.

Soft. Pretty. Just right.

“Woaaah, Riko-chan’s really pretty,” Chika breathed.

“Even with just light makeup,” You added with a small approving nod.

Riko’s cheeks warmed immediately.

“S-Stop it, you two…”

“We’re just telling the truth, you know,” Chika said innocently.

You smirked slightly.

“I bet Yoshiko’s gonna flip when she sees you.”

Riko’s blush deepened, and right on cue, the doorbell rang.

You’s smirk widened.

“Speak of the devil.”

Riko smiled, already standing.

“Excuse me for a bit. I’m going to see who that is.”

Chika leaned toward the camera with a knowing grin.

“Oh, we know who that is.”

Still smiling softly, Riko left the phone and makeup on the table and walked toward the door.

She opened it.

And there, stood Yoshiko.

Backpack slung over one shoulder, helmet in hand, still dressed in her subtle vampire ensemble. The dark cape draped over her science uniform, the top two buttons of her white shirt left open. No tie. Black slacks neat and sharp.

The makeup Mari had done made the whole look striking, pale complexion, faint vein details creeping along her neck and hands, shadowed eyes, and those fake vampire fangs peeking out from her smirk.

Yoshiko’s magenta eyes softened the moment they landed on her.

She smiled, revealing her fangs.

“Trick or treat, my enchanting witch.”

Riko’s face flushed instantly.

“Didn’t expect you to arrive so fast, Yocchan…”

Yoshiko stepped inside smoothly.

Before Riko could fully process it, one arm slid around her waist.

With practiced ease, Yoshiko pulled her closer, bodies pressing together. Riko’s breath hitched as she instinctively placed a hand against Yoshiko’s chest, looking up at her.

Yoshiko’s gaze dropped briefly to Riko’s lips, then returned to her eyes.

A slow, pleased smirk formed.

“My, my… what a lovely witch we have here.”

“Th-Thank you… you look really cool too,” Riko managed softly. Then her eyes widened slightly as reality caught up. “O-Oh—but Yocchan, we can’t—um, they—”

Yoshiko stepped even closer.

The words died in Riko’s throat.

In a low, teasing voice, Yoshiko murmured,

“Mind if I get my treat now, Miss Witch?”

Her eyes flicked meaningfully to Riko’s lips.

Riko, already flushed from head to toe, gave the smallest nod, completely entranced.

That was all the permission Yoshiko needed.

She lowered her head and kissed her.

Riko rose slightly onto her tiptoes, fingers tightening against Yoshiko’s shirt as the kiss deepened. It was warm, slow at first, then more insistent.

At one point, Riko’s tongue accidentally brushed against Yoshiko’s fake fang, making her shiver faintly.

Yoshiko pulled back just enough, only to trail her lips down to Riko’s neck instead.

A soft kiss there.

Then another.

Her voice dropped into a husky murmur against Riko’s skin.

“…Too bad you just wore the costume…”

A light kiss.

“…because I already want to remove it from you.”

From the phone resting on the small dining table, You suddenly cleared her throat loudly.

“Ehem. Ehem. Just to remind you… we’re still here, Riko-chan.”

Riko and Yoshiko froze instantly.

Chika gasped in betrayal.

“Why did you talk, You-chan?! You interrupted them! We were just getting to the exciting part!”

Riko’s face went completely red.

Yoshiko blinked, then leaned slightly toward Riko, whispering,

“…I didn’t know you were in a call.”

Riko winced and whispered back,

“I tried to tell you, but… uh… I failed…”

From the phone, You’s voice came again, smug.

“We can hear you, you know.”

Riko looked like she wanted the floor to swallow her whole.

Yoshiko just let out a low, amused chuckle.

“Let’s close the door first… and let me put my stuff down.”

Riko nodded quickly.

“Y-Yeah…”

“Yeah, you should!” You called out helpfully.

Chika leaned closer to the camera, eyes sparkling with mischief.

“They haven’t even closed the door and they already started making out. That’s some high level stuff.”

Riko made a small distressed sound as she hurried to shut the door properly, her ears burning.

Once done, she quickly returned to the dining table.

Meanwhile, Yoshiko casually set her backpack and helmet on the sofa before walking over and pulling out the chair beside Riko. She sat down smoothly, then gave the phone camera an awkward little wave.

“…Hey, guys.”

You was already smirking.

“Hey yourself. You just arrived and you’re already making out with Riko-chan? Was that the Tsushima Technique?”

Chika nodded vigorously.

“Right?! And they were even roleplaying! And we got to hear it live, for free! This is better than the shows I watch.”

Riko completely folded in on herself, hiding her face in her hands.

“P-Please stop…”

Yoshiko rubbed the back of her neck, laughing awkwardly.

“Well… I didn’t know we had an audience. If I did, I wouldn’t have done it.”

You snorted.

“It’s a good thing we kept quiet at first, right, Chika-chan?”

“Yup! We’re experts at being quiet,” Chika declared proudly.

Yoshiko muttered under her breath,

“…I don’t know about you being an expert at that, Chika.”

“Hey!” Chika puffed her cheeks. “You’re back to bullying me again!”

Then she added dramatically,

“You’re lucky we didn’t record that, you know.”

Riko’s head snapped up in panic.

“You didn’t, right?!”

You waved a hand.

“We didn’t, calm down, Riko-chan.” Then her grin turned wicked. “But we should’ve. We could’ve sold it to Mari-chan and gotten extra cash.”

Yoshiko’s eyes narrowed slightly, a dangerous little smirk forming.

“Oh… if you did that, you might insta-regret it, You.”

You immediately stiffened.

“I—I was just joking, you know? We wouldn’t really do it,” she said quickly, laughing a bit too nervously.

The brief tension passed so fast that neither Riko nor Chika caught it.

Chika tilted her head.

“…What does that mean?”

Riko looked just as confused.

“Yeah, what do you mean by that, Yocchan?”

Yoshiko’s expression softened instantly, slipping back into her usual easygoing smile.

“Oh, it’s nothing. Just, uh… karma, right? Karma comes back fast or whatever. So she might regret it quickly.”

She glanced sideways at You.

“Right, You?”

You nodded a little too fast.

“Y-Yeah! That’s it.”

Completely satisfied, Chika hummed.

“Hmm… okay!”

Riko also relaxed, none the wiser.

And just like that, the moment passed.

Yoshiko shifted the conversation smoothly, leaning a little closer to Riko’s phone on the table. Her magenta eyes narrowed playfully as she studied the screen.

“Hey… nice PB & J costume, you two.”

Chika instantly beamed.

“Thank you! See? That’s the second time someone said it’s nice!”

Yoshiko smirked faintly.

“Yeah, it’s cute… and very couply.”

The teasing tone was subtle, but not subtle enough.

You caught it immediately.

Her shoulders stiffened just a bit.

Yoshiko continued innocently, though the glint in her eyes said otherwise.

“It’s very… the two of you, yeah. Like you two look good together… in that costume… as a couple… of sandwich, I mean.”

You’s face warmed slightly.

“…Yeah, I think you should stop.”

Only Yoshiko noticed the faint red creeping up You’s ears.

Meanwhile, completely oblivious, Chika just shone brighter.

“Thank you! Wow, you’re so nice today! Guess this costume fits us very well!”

“Yup,” Yoshiko said lightly. “Fits very well.”

Riko nodded earnestly beside her.

“I agree with Yocchan. It really does fit you two.”

Chika giggled happily, completely missing the undercurrent.

Then she leaned closer to the screen, eyes sparkling.

“You look very cool too, Yoshiko! The vampire fits you! And the makeup too! Very… um… bitey.”

You slowly raised one eyebrow.

“…Bitey?”

Chika threw her hands up.

“Hey, I don’t know how to compliment a vampire!”

Yoshiko and Riko both laughed softly while You just shook her head with a sigh.

“Thanks, Chika,” Yoshiko said.

You leaned forward slightly, studying Yoshiko more carefully through the screen, then leaned back with a click of her tongue.

“…Are you just wearing a vampire cape and your uniform?”

Yoshiko shrugged.

“Yeah. Why?”

You crossed her arms.

“Tsk, tsk. Such a cheap and lazy costume. If I were there, I would’ve made you something amazing.”

Yoshiko snorted.

“Hey, the lazy part is from me. I didn’t want to go full effort.”

“I can tell,” You said flatly.

Chika burst out laughing. Riko followed with a soft giggle.

Then Riko suddenly paused, eyes widening slightly.

“Wait, Yocchan… did you drive from Numazu to here wearing that?”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko said casually. “Why?”

Chika gasped dramatically.

“No way! Did your cape fly while you were driving?!”

Yoshiko blinked.

“…What? No. I have a backpack on.”

Chika leaned closer to the screen, still excited.

“But did it feel like flying when the cape went whoosh?”

You stared at her like she’d grown a second head.

“…Did you not just hear what she said about the cape?”

“I did,” Chika said proudly. “I was already planning to ask it. I just didn’t want to stop myself.”

Yoshiko chuckled.

“That’s awesome, Chika.”

You shook her head in defeat while Riko laughed softly.

Then suddenly, Chika’s expression shifted as she glanced off-screen, clearly reading something.

“Oh— we gotta go. Aww, I was just having fun chatting…”

Riko smiled gently.

“We can always talk again next time, Chika-chan.”

“Yeah!” Chika perked up. “We need to head to the school now. It was nice talking to you two, Riko-chan, Yoshiko! See you next time! Bye!”

She waved energetically.

You lifted her hand in a small wave.

“Bye.”

Riko and Yoshiko waved back.

“Bye, have fun.”

The call ended.

Silence settled over the small apartment.

Both of them exhaled at the same time.

Yoshiko leaned back slightly in her chair.

“…Can’t believe they heard us making out.”

Riko immediately turned red again.

“D-Don’t remind me, please. It was your fault, you know.”

Yoshiko tilted her head, completely unapologetic.

“Not my fault the person who opened the door was a super hot and sexy witch. Can’t help myself, I wanted to get cursed by you.”

Riko’s face burned hotter.

“It’s not supposed to be sexy, you know…”

“I know,” Yoshiko murmured.

She leaned in, lips brushing softly against Riko’s neck.

“It’s just… you make it sexy.”

Riko shivered slightly at the contact.

Then Yoshiko’s voice dropped to a teasing whisper.

“…Want to continue what we stopped earlier?”

Riko quickly pressed a hand to Yoshiko’s shoulder and pushed her back just a little.

“C-Can we continue later after the walk? Because if we do it now… we might get tired.”

Yoshiko leaned back easily.

“…Yeah, okay. Let’s go with that.”

Riko let out a small relieved breath.

Then she smiled softly.

“You look really cool too, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko tilted her head.

“Cool and hot?”

Riko blushed, and nodded.

A slow smirk spread across Yoshiko’s lips.

“Thanks, Riri.”

Riko’s gaze softened as she studied Yoshiko more closely.

“Mari-chan did a pretty good job with your makeup.”

“Yeah…” Yoshiko sighed. “I didn’t want it, but well, Mari doesn’t take no for an answer. Now here I am, covered in makeup.”

Riko giggled quietly.

“Well… it suits you.”

Her eyes drifted down to Yoshiko’s hands, gently reaching out.

“With the little details too…”

Her fingers softly traced the faint vein makeup along Yoshiko’s hand, then up toward her wrist, slowly… carefully…

Yoshiko went very still.

Riko’s touch moved higher, to Yoshiko’s neck, following the faint veiny pattern disappearing beneath the open collar of her shirt.

Yoshiko watched her quietly.

Then, in a half-joking, half-warning tone, “…Keep that up and I might get turned on.”

Riko immediately pulled her hand back.

“O-Oh— sorry!”

Yoshiko just chuckled, standing up and stretching her arms overhead.

Then she turned and casually plopped onto the sofa beside her backpack.

“Right. Here, Riri. Some chocolates from the others.”

She began pulling things out one by one.

“This one’s from Dia.”

A neat pouch of treats.

“This one’s from Kanan.”

A small box.

“And these—”

She held up two plastic packs.

“—are from your mom and my mom.”

Riko carefully received each one, placing them neatly on the dining table.

“You even went to my mom and yours?”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko said. “I did a quick stop to give them some of my treats. And they gave some to us too.”

She leaned back into the sofa.

“And when I went to my house, my mom was on a video call with your mom, so I had to say hi to your mom again.”

Riko’s eyes widened in surprise.

“…They’re video calling?”

------------------

Flashback, earlier in Tokyo.

Before heading to Riko’s apartment, Yoshiko made one more stop.

Her old home.

The motorbike engine quieted as she pulled up in front of the familiar house. The evening air was cool, carrying the faint sounds of distant Halloween chatter from the neighborhood.

Yoshiko lowered the side stand and swung her leg off smoothly. She removed her helmet and set it carefully on top of the motorbike before walking up the short path to the front door.

Once there, she pressed the doorbell.

Then, in the best childish voice she could manage,

“Trick or treat~”

She barely held back a grin.

A few moments later, the door opened.

Her mother stood there, holding a bowl full of treats, but immediately paused when she saw who it was.

“Oh—Yoshiko! It was just you.”

Yoshiko laughed and stepped forward, giving her mom a quick hug.

“What do you mean ‘just me’? Don’t you wanna see your kid?” she teased.

Her mom chuckled warmly, patting her back.

“Oh, stop it. You know I didn’t mean it that way. I just thought you were one of the neighborhood trick-or-treaters.”

“Well, you’re not wrong,” Yoshiko said with a crooked smile. “I am a trick-or-treater. Just not a kid.”

Her mother’s expression softened.

“Well… you’re still my baby. And a kid at heart.”

Yoshiko huffed a small laugh.

“…Yeah, you’re not wrong.”

Her mom then reached forward, gently fussing with Yoshiko’s cape and collar like she used to when Yoshiko was younger.

“Well anyway, you have such a nice costume. You look really cool.”

She lightly tugged the fabric straight, smoothing it out.

“And the makeup looks good too. It goes well with it.”

Then, pinch.

“So cute!”

“Mom…” Yoshiko chuckled, mildly embarrassed. “Thanks, but this is just my uniform and a vampire cape. And the makeup was forced on me by Mari.”

Her mother smiled knowingly.

“Still, even for a lazy costume, it looks good on you. And Mari did a great job. It’s a good thing you let her do your makeup.”

“I didn’t exactly have a choice in that part,” Yoshiko muttered.

Her mom laughed.

“Oh—speaking of Mari, she actually sent me a very expensive chocolate bar earlier. I didn’t expect it, honestly, but I was happy. She sure is rich.”

Yoshiko blinked.

“She gave you one too? Did she give one to everyone else? That’s kinda impressive…”

Then she shrugged lightly.

“Well, anyway, I also came here to give you my treats.”

She slipped her backpack off one shoulder and grabbed a generous handful.

Her mom’s eyes lit up.

“Ohhh, you didn’t have to, but thank you.”

She accepted them happily.

“Here, from me too. Open your bag.”

Yoshiko obediently opened her backpack.

Her mother dropped in two small plastic packs.

“There. The other one is for Riko. Be sure to give it to her.”

She narrowed her eyes playfully.

“I’ll know if you eat it.”

Yoshiko snorted.

“Yes, yes, I know, Mom.”

She closed her bag and slung it back over her shoulder.

Then her mother added casually,

“Oh, you know, speaking of Riko… I’m actually talking to her mom right now.”

Yoshiko blinked.

“Oh? Right now? Mrs. Sakurauchi’s here? But I just saw her in Numazu earlier.”

Her mom laughed.

“No, no, of course she’s not here. I meant I’m on a call with her.”

“…Now?”

“Mhm.”

“…Where?”

“Oh, I left my phone in the living room. Wait, let me get it so you can say hi.”

Before Yoshiko could protest, her mom turned and hurried inside.

A moment later, she returned, holding up her phone.

“Sakurauchi-san, here she is.”

She angled the screen toward Yoshiko.

On the display, Riko’s mother appeared, smiling warmly.

“Hey, Yoshiko. You arrived there fast, you were just here earlier.”

Yoshiko lifted her hand in a small wave.

“Hi, Mrs. Sakurauchi!”

Then she glanced sideways at her own mom.

“…What are you two even talking about?”

“Just random stuff,” her mother said innocently.

From the phone, Riko’s mom added cheerfully,

“We’re just chatting while we wait for trick-or-treaters to come by.”

“I see…”

Riko’s mother suddenly put on an exaggeratedly sad expression.

“You know, since both of us are so lonely on Halloween, we might as well entertain each other.”

Yoshiko’s face immediately fell.

Her mom burst out laughing.

“Oh, you shouldn’t joke like that with with my baby, she’ll actually get sad and rush back there to cheer you up.”

Yoshiko did, in fact, look concerned.

Riko’s mom quickly waved her hand.

“I’m just joking, Yoshiko dear. Your mom and I are having a blast talking, so don’t worry. Just focus on making my daughter happy.”

Relief softened Yoshiko’s expression.

“…Of course, Mrs. Sakurauchi.”

Her mom nodded approvingly.

“See? We’re not lonely. We actually both have parties to attend later. I have a Halloween party with my co-teachers.”

“And I have one with my coworkers,” Riko’s mom added.

Yoshiko’s shoulders finally relaxed.

“…I’m glad.”

Her mother smiled gently.

“Now why don’t you go to Riko? We’re fine. I’m sure she’s waiting for you.”

Riko’s mom nodded from the screen.

“Be careful later, okay?”

“Be safe,” Yoshiko’s mom added.

Yoshiko gave a small nod, then stepped forward and hugged her mom tightly.

“Bye, Mom. Bye, Mrs. Sakurauchi.”

She waved once more toward the phone as she walked back toward her motorbike.

Behind her, her mom waved from the doorway, and on the phone screen, Riko’s mother waved too.

Yoshiko slipped her helmet back on, swung onto the bike, and the engine roared back to life.

End flashback.

------------------

Riko giggled softly, her shoulders relaxing as the earlier embarrassment finally began to fade.

“It’s nice to know they’re really getting closer,” she said warmly.

Yoshiko nodded, her expression gentler than usual. “Yeah, actually, it makes me happy too.”

For a brief moment, they simply looked at each other, comfortable, easy.

Then Riko’s expression shifted.

“…Wait.”

Her eyes narrowed slightly as she turned toward Yoshiko.

“You went to see them and you even arrived early too…” she said slowly. “Are you sure you’re driving carefully and not racing?”

Yoshiko immediately raised both hands in surrender. “Hey, hey—no racing. And yes, Riri, I am driving safely for you. I promised, remember?”

Riko studied her for another second, then her shoulders softened and she smiled.

“That’s good then.”

Yoshiko huffed lightly, though there was fondness in her voice. “It’s just that driving fast feels normal to me, but in a very safe way.”

Riko couldn’t help the small giggle that slipped out.

“Well, anyway,” Yoshiko continued, reaching into her bag. “Here. This is from Mari.”

She pulled out an expensive looking, high quality bar of chocolate and slid it across the table.

Riko’s eyes widened in surprise as she carefully picked it up. “Oh… this is what Chika-chan and You-chan were talking about.”

Yoshiko blinked. “They were?”

“Yeah,” Riko nodded. “They said Mari sent some to them too.”

Yoshiko snorted softly. “Looks like she really did give one to everyone.”

Riko turned the chocolate over in her hands, clearly impressed. “This looks expensive…”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko said dryly. “You know Mari, crazy rich and crazy with spending. She bought a ton of these and is handing them out like it’s nothing.”

Riko smiled fondly. “That’s Mari for you.”

“Oh—and here’s the other one.” Yoshiko pulled out another bar. “She said your friend can have one too. So let’s give it to Natsumi later.”

Riko nodded brightly. “She’ll love this.”

Yoshiko smirked. “Who wouldn’t? I mean, expensive chocolate. The students were literally crying just from receiving these.”

Riko laughed softly. “Well… I’ll message them later and say thanks.”

“They’ll like that,” Yoshiko said.

Then her expression shifted slightly, almost sheepish.

“Well, anyway… here’s my treat for you.”

She placed a plastic bag stuffed with assorted treats onto the table.

Riko blinked. “…Is this all for me?”

Yoshiko grinned. “Yeah! Only for Riri.”

Riko stared at the bag, clearly overwhelmed. “This is a lot…”

“Yeah, well,” Yoshiko said, leaning back casually, “I want my girlfriend fed with sweetness, you know? You can snack on it while studying. I made sure some of it’s dark chocolate and some with nuts, stuff that helps with focus.”

Riko’s expression softened into something very fond.

“Thank you, Yocchan… that’s really thoughtful, even if it’s just treats from trick-or-treating.”

Yoshiko waved it off. “It’s nothing. And hey, if you want more, I can supply you every month.”

Riko giggled. “I’ll think about it. I don’t even think I can finish this in a month.”

Yoshiko chuckled, then reached into her bag again.

“Oh, and these too.” She placed a smaller plastic bag on the table. “If you see some of your neighbors, Haruko-san, Ren, and that office lady, give them these.”

Riko blinked. “…How many did you buy?”

“A lot,” Yoshiko admitted without shame. Then she added more softly, “But yours are different. I specifically picked those for you.”

Riko’s cheeks warmed again.

“…Thank you, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko just hummed, clearly pleased.

“I still have some small bags in here,” she added, patting her bag. “We can bring them later to give out while we walk around Shibuya.”

“Sounds good,” Riko nodded.

Then suddenly her expression fell.

“…Oh.”

Yoshiko tilted her head. “Hm?”

“I think I forgot to buy treats too,” Riko admitted, looking embarrassed. “I don’t have anything for you, Yocchan… I think it slipped my mind.”

Yoshiko’s expression softened immediately.

“Hey. It’s okay. Totally understandable, Riri,” she said gently. “You’re a very busy student and part-time worker. Being independent is hard sometimes, but you’re doing a really good job.”

Riko’s shoulders relaxed, a shy giggle escaping her.

“Thank you, Yocchan…”

But after a second, she still looked a little troubled.

“…Still… sorry. I wanted to give you something too since you trick-or-treated me.”

Yoshiko’s lips slowly curled into a mischievous smirk.

“Well… there is something you can give.”

Riko blinked. “What is it?”

Yoshiko leaned a little closer, voice lowering playfully.

“If there’s no treat… you can give me a trick.”

She winked.

“But save it for later, when we come back home after the walk.”

Riko immediately turned bright red, fully understanding the implication.

“…That’s so unfair,” she mumbled.

Yoshiko only chuckled, clearly pleased with herself.

“So,” she said casually, glancing at the clock, “what time are we actually gonna go?”

“Maybe a bit later?” Riko said. “Let’s wait for Natsumi to message us.”

“Okay,” Yoshiko nodded. Then she looked Riko over. “Are you done with your costume, or do you still need to do more?”

Riko thought for a moment.

“Hmm… since I’m done with my makeup, what’s left is just putting on the witch cape and hat. Then I’m done.”

“Alright,” Yoshiko said, settling more comfortably in her chair. “Then we can relax for now while we wait.”

“Yeah, I think so,” Riko agreed.

A beat passed.

Then Yoshiko smirked.

“…Want to make out again?”

Riko snapped upright immediately.

“No! I mean—not now, okay!” she sputtered, face burning. “I already told you, we can do that once we’re back home. We still have to go out.”

Yoshiko chuckled under her breath. “I know, I know. Just checking if you changed your mind.”

Riko shook her head firmly, though she was still blushing.

Yoshiko leaned back, looking satisfied. “Then let’s talk a bit while we wait.”

Riko smiled softly.

“I would love that.”

------------------

Back at Uranohoshi in Numazu, evening had already settled in.

The sky outside was dark, and the school glowed warmly under strings of Halloween lights hung across the courtyard and windows. Inside the school gymnasium, the Halloween party was now in full swing.

Music pulsed from the speakers while students and teachers filled the large space. Some gathered around the dance floor in the center, moving along to the beat, their costumes ranging from subtle accessories to elaborate outfits. At the sides of the gym were rows of tables set up with different Halloween themed games, while another section held trays of food, colorful treats, and drinks decorated to look spooky.

Near the back of the gymnasium stood the photo booth, decorated with pumpkins, fake spider webs, and hanging bats, where groups of students lined up to take pictures together.

At the stage stood Mari, holding the microphone with a confident smile.

She was fully dressed in her costume, dazzling as Daphne.

Her tailored violet dress hugged her figure perfectly, trimmed with subtle satin details that caught the light every time she moved. A high quality orange wig flowed over her shoulders, styled with just the right shine and bounce to look almost natural. Paired with a silky green scarf and polished lavender heels, the whole outfit looked like it had come straight off a professional film set.

Mari lifted the microphone.

“Hey students!” she called brightly. “How are you?”

The gymnasium erupted with cheers.

Mari grinned wider.

“And our new students!” she added. “How’s your first Halloween party?”

Another wave of excited cheering answered her.

“Perfect!” Mari said happily. “Now as usual, you can go dance in the center with our dance floor. On the sides are the Halloween games if you want to try them, there are prizes too.”

She pointed toward another section of the gym.

“And on the other side we have food, treats, and drinks. They’ve all been Halloween themed, so be careful eating them… or you might get cursed.”

The students laughed at the joke.

Mari chuckled softly before continuing.

“And at the back, of course, we have our photo booth. So if you want to get your pictures taken, be sure to head there.”

She paused dramatically before adding,

“And of course… just like last year, we will have the costume contest again! So be sure to vote for who you think deserves to win.”

She pointed toward the side of the stage.

“Just write their name and slide it inside that box over there, with my very handsome Fred.”

Everyone’s attention turned to the side of the stage.

There was a small table with a decorated voting box sitting on top of it.

Standing beside it was Kanan.

She was wearing her own full costume, dressed as Fred.

Kanan’s outfit looked crisp and clean, an impeccably fitted white sweater with a neatly tailored blue collar and a silk orange ascot. The short blond wig she wore had been styled carefully, making the look surprisingly convincing.

Despite her relaxed posture, the costume gave her a strikingly authentic “Fred” appearance.

Kanan lifted a hand and gave the students a calm wave.

Immediately, several students began whispering excitedly, some even swooning over their cool P.E. teacher.

Mari gasped dramatically into the microphone.

“Hey! No swooning over my Fred—she’s mine!”

The exaggerated complaint made the entire gymnasium burst into laughter.

Mari placed a hand on her hip before continuing.

“Well anyway,” she said, smiling again, “our last winner of the costume contest was our very own Ruby Kurosawa… as a cute fairy.”

As if on cue, many students turned to look toward the middle area near the stage.

There stood Ruby and Hanamaru.

This year, however, they had gone with the simplest costumes imaginable.

Both of them were dressed as classic sheet ghosts.

White blankets were draped over their bodies, each with round eyeholes cut out.

Ruby’s pink twin tails poked out from the sides of the blanket, making her look far more adorable than frightening. Though her face was mostly hidden, it was obvious she was feeling shy under all the attention.

Beside her, Hanamaru’s ghost costume was slightly uneven, the bottom hem dragging a little along the floor as she shifted her weight. The result made her look like a clumsy wobbling ghost.

Hanamaru tilted her head slightly, giving Ruby an encouraging eyesmile through the blanket.

Back on stage, Mari laughed lightly.

“So the question is…” she continued playfully, “will she be dethroned this year?”

The students murmured with excitement.

“So be sure to vote, okay?”

Many of them nodded enthusiastically.

Mari clapped her hands once.

“Good!”

Then she lifted the microphone again with a bright grin.

“Now I’m done talking, so it’s time to party!”

Cheers erupted across the gymnasium once more.

Music grew louder as students immediately scattered back toward the dance floor, the games, and the food tables, filling the room with laughter, chatter, and the lively energy of the Halloween celebration.

Mari hopped down from the stage, stepping off gracefully despite her heels. She walked over to where Kanan stood beside the voting box, still keeping watch over the costume contest slips.

Stopping beside her, Mari looked her up and down with a playful grin.

“You know,” she said, tilting her head slightly, “you look really good in blond. You look handsome, my Fred.”

Kanan smiled calmly at the compliment.

“Thanks,” she replied. “You too. You look really beautiful.”

Mari lightly slapped Kanan’s arm.

“Such a charmer, you.”

Kanan simply chuckled.

Mari crossed her arms with a teasing look. “You know… I can already see it. Our kids will look like you, but blond like you are now.”

Kanan raised an eyebrow, amused. “Kids already? We aren’t even married.”

Mari placed a hand dramatically over her chest. “Oh? If marriage is what you want, I can call someone right now. We can get married here, on the spot.”

Kanan laughed softly. “Are you sure about that, Mari? Getting married right now?”

“Well of course,” Mari said with a playful shrug. Then her tone softened slightly. “But we’ve talked about this before, right? I’m happy with what we have for now.”

Kanan nodded with a small smile. “Yeah. Me too.”

Mari clapped her hands together once.

“Okay! Enough of that serious talk. Let’s party!”

She suddenly glanced around the gym.

“Wait… where’s our Velma?”

Kanan turned her head and pointed across the room.

“Over there. Currently being bombarded by students since their cool teacher Tsushima-sensei isn’t here.”

She laughed a little.

Across the gymnasium, near the side area, Dia stood surrounded by students asking for photos.

She was dressed fully in her Velma costume, an orange sweater paired with a neat red skirt and knee high socks. Her short brown wig framed her face perfectly, and the square glasses completed the look so well that she looked like she had stepped straight out of the cartoon.

Students crowded around her excitedly, holding up their phones to take pictures.

Dia maintained her usual composed posture, though the growing crowd around her was clearly beginning to overwhelm her.

Mari laughed when she saw it.

“I think we should rescue her before she either explodes or passes out.”

Kanan laughed quietly and nodded.

The two of them walked over toward Dia and the group of students.

Mari raised her voice cheerfully.

“Hey! That’s not fair! Only Velma is getting pictures with you guys.”

The students turned, surprised.

“Take them with us too,” Mari added dramatically, throwing an arm around Dia’s shoulders. “Since, you know… we are the trio.”

The students immediately lit up.

“Oh right! Please join the picture, Principal Mari! Matsuura-sensei!”

Soon the three of them were posing together with groups of students, sometimes all together, sometimes individually. The flashes of phone cameras went off repeatedly as laughter and chatter filled the space.

Meanwhile, over at the food area, Ruby and Hanamaru had found their way to one of the snack tables.

Ruby stood beside her friend mostly as support, while Hanamaru enthusiastically sampled the food.

Hanamaru had pushed part of her ghost blanket up over her head so she could eat more easily.

“Try some of this, Ruby-chan,” Hanamaru said happily, holding out a piece of food. “It’s really good.”

Ruby lifted the edge of her ghost costume slightly and took a small bite.

Her eyes brightened.

“It is delicious.”

“Right?” Hanamaru said proudly before immediately reaching for another snack.

------------------

A little while later, Mari, Kanan, and Dia made their way over to them.

Mari rested her hands on the table as she leaned toward the two girls.

“Hey,” she said warmly, “since this is the last Halloween party for you two, you’ll be graduating next year after all, why don’t you party with us?”

She glanced at Ruby with a soft smile.

“And Ruby… you can bond with your sister a bit more too.”

Ruby looked toward Dia shyly.

Dia adjusted her glasses slightly before speaking.

“Come on, Ruby,” she said gently. “Why don’t we dance together?”

Ruby’s eyes brightened, and she nodded with a smile.

Then she turned toward her best friend.

“Come, Maru-chan.”

Hanamaru quickly swallowed the last of her snack and nodded enthusiastically.

“Okay!”

The four of them headed toward the dance floor together.

Music pulsed through the gym as students continued dancing in groups. Ruby stood beside Dia while Hanamaru bounced happily nearby.

Mari and Kanan joined them, blending in with the rest of the students and teachers enjoying the celebration.

Dia moved carefully with a light, reserved rhythm, nothing too energetic, but despite her usual seriousness, she was clearly enjoying herself as she danced with Ruby.

Around them, laughter, music, and flashing lights filled the gymnasium as the Halloween party carried on late into the night.

------------------

Back in Tokyo, inside Riko’s small apartment, the atmosphere was much quieter.

Yoshiko sat comfortably on the couch while Riko stood close in front of her, carefully touching up her makeup. Since Yoshiko had worn her costume all the way from Numazu to Tokyo, some of the makeup had faded slightly during the trip, and Riko was now fixing the small details with careful concentration.

Just as she finished adjusting the eyeliner near Yoshiko’s eye, Yoshiko’s phone buzzed.

Riko paused mid motion.

“Hmm?” Yoshiko murmured, reaching over to grab her phone from the table.

She glanced at the screen.

“It’s from Mari.”

Opening the message, Yoshiko saw a photo. It showed Mari, Kanan, Dia, Ruby, and Hanamaru all together in the gymnasium at Uranohoshi, clearly in the middle of the Halloween party. They were laughing and posing together while other students danced behind them.

A second message followed underneath the picture.

“Too bad you’re missing out.”

Along with it was a playful sticker of Mari sticking her tongue out.

Yoshiko chuckled.

“Don’t go too wild there, you crazy girl,” she typed back jokingly before locking her phone.

“Looks like they’re having fun,” she said, turning the screen toward Riko so she could see the photo.

Riko leaned closer and giggled softly.

“Yeah… their costumes this year are great. They’re all doing a matching theme again.”

She pointed at the picture.

“Ruby-chan and Hanamaru-chan are ghosts, and the three of them are the Mystery Gang.”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko said with a small laugh. “Those three are always matching. Even if Dia’s against it, she doesn’t really have a choice. Mari would force the heck out of her.”

Riko laughed quietly at that.

“Why hasn’t Mari tried to make you match with them before?”

“Oh she has,” Yoshiko replied casually. “But last year I told her I wanted to match with you instead. Even if it was just a little. And this year I’m spending Halloween with you anyway, so I can’t exactly match with them if I’m not even at the party.”

Riko smiled warmly.

“I see. Well… thank you, Yocchan, for matching with me.”

Yoshiko smiled back.

“Of course. You’re my girlfriend. I have to match with you.”

She leaned back against the couch comfortably.

“Besides… I’m already your match.”

Riko’s cheeks turned pink immediately.

Trying to move the conversation forward, Yoshiko added with a chuckle,

“And you know, Mari actually asked me to match with them as Scooby-Doo.”

“Like, why the dog?” she added with a small laugh.

Riko giggled.

“I can kind of see it, actually. I think it would fit you.”

She gently patted Yoshiko’s head.

“You are my puppy, after all.”

Yoshiko laughed.

“Yeah… Mari said that too. I guess she might be right.”

Riko laughed softly.

“Hey,” Yoshiko continued, suddenly grinning, “maybe next time we should do a costume like that. I could be a dog, and you could be a cat.”

Riko tilted her head thoughtfully.

“That actually sounds really cute. Let’s do it.”

“Perfect,” Yoshiko said with a mischievous smile. “And after that we can mate—”

Before she could finish, Riko’s face turned bright red.

“Yocchan!” she exclaimed, lightly smacking Yoshiko’s chest. “What are you saying!?”

Yoshiko burst out laughing.

“Sorry, sorry. My bad.”

Riko crossed her arms, still blushing deeply.

“I swear… your train of thought always leads there.”

Yoshiko raised an eyebrow playfully.

“Hey, at least it’s just my train of thought.”

She leaned closer with a teasing smile.

“Unlike you. Your body leads there.”

Riko froze for a second before staring at her with an embarrassed, slightly annoyed look.

Her cheeks burned even brighter.

Yoshiko only chuckled.

“Hey, I don’t mind,” she added teasingly. “I’m always happy to satisfy you whenever.”

Riko immediately hid her face against Yoshiko’s chest in embarrassment.

“Yocchan…” she mumbled.

Yoshiko laughed warmly, wrapping an arm around her.

At that moment, another phone buzzed.

This time, it was Riko’s.

Riko slowly lifted her head and sat up again.

“That might be Natsumi,” she said, reaching for her phone.

She opened the message.

Sure enough, it was from Natsumi.

“Hey, I’m done with my costume. I think we can meet in front of the station. See you later~”

Riko quickly typed back.

“Okay, see you.”

She set her phone down and turned toward Yoshiko.

“I think we can go now. Natsumi said she’s done.”

“Cool,” Yoshiko replied, standing up from the couch and stretching slightly.

“So… let’s put on your witch hat and cape and get going?”

Riko nodded with a smile.

“Okay.”

And with that, the two of them began preparing to head out into the Halloween night together.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 132: Halloween Day (Part 1)

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59749615/chapters/210876596

Halloween had finally arrived at Uranohoshi High School, and the entire school felt different from the moment the sun rose.

Paper bats hung from the hallway ceilings. Little pumpkin cutouts were taped to classroom doors. Even the bulletin boards had been decorated with fake cobwebs and glittery orange letters spelling out Happy Halloween. Students walked around in every kind of costume imaginable, some subtle, some extravagant, some clearly thrown together last minute. Teachers weren’t exempt either. After all, it had been announced in advance.

And tonight, there would be the Halloween party.

Excitement buzzed through the air.

------------------

Yoshiko arrived early as usual, the low hum of her motorbike fading as she parked in her reserved spot. She removed her helmet and shook out her hair before walking toward the school entrance.

Her costume was subtle, but unmistakably Halloween.

A black vampire cape draped over her usual science uniform. Her white dress shirt was left without a tie this time, because vampire. Black slacks, polished shoes, and of course, fake vampire fangs resting neatly against her lower lip whenever she spoke.

She carried her backpack on one shoulder and four paper bags stuffed with treats, two in each hand.

“Overprepared,” she muttered to herself. “Probably.”

She nudged the teachers’ office door open with her foot.

Inside, only three familiar figures sat chatting.

Mari, Kanan, and Dia.

And they were very clearly committed to a theme.

Subtle, but coordinated.

Dia, dressed as Velma, wore a rust orange knit sweater paired with a tan A-line skirt that brushed below her knees. Thick framed fake glasses rested perfectly on her nose, and a single brown streak highlighted her bangs.

Mari, as Daphne, wore a violet wrap dress layered under a fitted blazer. A green silk scarf tied neatly around her neck, with a red orange streak accenting her bangs.

Kanan, as Fred, wore navy track pants with a white athletic zip up jacket, a soft blue shirt visible underneath. An orange whistle hung from her neck, and a blonde streak ran through her bangs.

The Mystery Gang, Uranohoshi edition.

Mari spotted Yoshiko first.

“GOOD MORNING!” she called out loudly, voice echoing in the mostly empty room.

Yoshiko winced slightly. “Yeah, morning. Loud as always.”

She walked to her desk, next to Dia’s, placing the paper bags carefully underneath before sitting down.

Kanan eyed the stack of treats. “That’s a lot. Planning to supply the whole town too?”

Yoshiko crossed her arms. “I don’t know how many students are going to trick-or-treat. And I don’t know how much I should buy. Riri said I should buy a lot. I don’t know why, but I did. Just in case.”

Mari leaned back in her chair and mumbled dramatically, “Probably because you’re Miss Popular Teacher~”

Kanan and Dia chuckled quietly.

Yoshiko blinked. “What was that?”

Mari waved a hand. “Nothing~”

Yoshiko narrowed her eyes suspiciously, then shrugged. “Uh-huh.”

She leaned back slightly, eyeing their outfits again.

“Nice costumes. I thought you three were going to go all out?”

Mari grinned. “We are! But Dia suggested we save the full transformation for the party tonight. You know, wow factor.”

Yoshiko smirked faintly. “Probably because Dia wouldn’t want to wear a wig at school. Her students might not take her seriously.”

Mari gasped dramatically. “WHAT? Dia, is that true? Don’t you know if you wore a wig they would take you seriously? I would wear a wig and they would take me seriously. So Dia, will you wear wigs? When will you wear wigs?”

Dia slowly turned her head toward Mari.

The look she gave her was calm.

Cold.

Threatening.

Mari immediately raised her hands. “Woah, scary~” She scooted her chair closer to Kanan and pretended to cling to her arm. “Protect me, Fred!”

Kanan just laughed softly.

Yoshiko chuckled. “Don’t tease Dia too much. You might never see those wigs again if you keep that up.”

Mari straightened. “Yeah… true.”

Dia adjusted her glasses with quiet dignity, saying nothing further, but the message had already been delivered.

Mari suddenly clapped her hands together.

“Well anyway, Yoshiko, what do you think about our costumes? You like it?”

She stood up from her chair and smoothed down her violet dress dramatically. “Kanan, stand up too! And twirl me, you’re my Fred.”

Kanan chuckled under her breath but stood anyway. She lightly took Mari’s hand and gave her a small, obedient twirl. The green scarf fluttered slightly as Mari spun.

Yoshiko leaned back in her chair, arms crossed.

“Yeah. Cute. I really like the streak in the hair.”

Mari perked up immediately. “This?” She flicked the red orange highlight in her bangs proudly. “Since someone doesn’t want to wear wigs here, we just did subtle highlights inspired by our characters. Genius, right?”

Yoshiko raised a brow. “Yeah, actually it is. You thought of it? Ha. As if.”

Mari gasped dramatically, placing a hand over her chest. “Hey! How dare you! You think I wouldn’t think of something so genius like that?”

Yoshiko nodded without hesitation.

Mari deflated instantly. “Well… you’re right. It was Dia’s idea.”

“Thought so,” Yoshiko replied calmly. “I’m sure Kanan wouldn’t either.”

Kanan nodded. “Yeah, true—” She paused. “Hey, wait.”

Mari ignored her and instead leaned into Kanan’s shoulder. “Isn’t it cute? My hair color on Kanan’s bangs? She’s wearing my hair~”

Yoshiko gave a half hearted nod. “Yeah. Uh-huh. Sure. It’s cute.”

“Thanks~” Mari beamed, sitting back down. Kanan followed.

Mari tilted her head toward Yoshiko now. “You look cute too. Or cool? Hmm…”

She suddenly gasped.

“WAIT. Where’s the blood makeup leaking from your mouth? You said you’d add that!”

Yoshiko blinked. “Oh, that? Didn’t have time. I have the fangs. Isn’t that enough?”

Mari slammed her palms lightly on the desk. “No, it’s not! That’s essential to the costume!”

Dia calmly glanced at Yoshiko. “Best prepare yourself.”

Yoshiko frowned. “Huh?”

Mari clapped once. “Kanan. My makeup pouch.”

Kanan rummaged through her bag and pulled out a small cosmetic pouch, handing it over. “Here.”

Mari grinned slowly at Yoshiko.

Yoshiko swallowed.

Mari unzipped the pouch with theatrical suspense. “Stay still.”

Yoshiko sighed but complied.

“First,” Mari said thoughtfully, “let’s add a little white to your face. You’re already pale, but let’s make it pop.”

She gently dabbed powder onto Yoshiko’s cheeks and forehead.

“There. Just thin. Now a bit of red on your lips… some eyeliner… and let’s darken your eyes a little with shadow.”

Mari worked quickly and confidently.

“This is so stupid,” Yoshiko muttered.

“Stop moving and let me do my work,” Mari scolded.

Dia chuckled quietly from her seat, watching the transformation unfold.

Meanwhile, Kanan had discreetly taken out her phone and was capturing short videos and photos.

“Done!” Mari declared. “Now, blood time.”

She carefully painted thin trails of dark red from the corners of Yoshiko’s mouth, letting them drip down toward her chin.

“There.”

Yoshiko blinked. “You done?”

“Nope. Let’s add some touches.”

“What else is there?!” Yoshiko protested.

“Shush, vampire,” Mari said cheerfully. “I’ll add some small details on the neck. Maybe some veins, like they’re crawling up toward your head?”

Dia adjusted her glasses. “That sounds like a good detail.”

“See? Even Dia agrees.” Mari gestured upward. “Look up. Show me your neck.”

Yoshiko sighed deeply but tilted her chin upward.

After a few focused minutes, Mari stepped back with a satisfied hum.

“Now done. Perfect.”

Yoshiko blinked.

Dark veins now traced from her neck down beneath the two open buttons of her dress shirt. Faint veins marked her hands as well, adding an unsettling realism.

“I think you went a little crazy with the veins,” Yoshiko muttered.

“It was so fun!” Mari said brightly. “Wait, maybe I should add glitter so you can sparkle too?”

“Stop! That’s a different type of vampire,” Yoshiko snapped immediately.

Mari laughed. “Oh right. Haha.”

Kanan burst into laughter. Dia simply shook her head, though a faint smile lingered.

Mari suddenly lifted her phone.

“Now say cheese!”

Before Yoshiko could react—

Click.

The flash went off.

Yoshiko, wide eyed and caught mid blink, stared up at the camera from her teacher’s desk.

“Hey—wait! What was that for?!”

Mari tapped her screen once. “There. Sent.”

Yoshiko froze. “Who did you send it to?”

Mari winked.

“I think you know who~”

Yoshiko slowly slumped down in her chair, groaning under her breath.

“I wasn’t even prepared…”

Mari giggled.

Kanan and Dia chuckled softly as well.

Outside, the hallway noise grew louder as more students arrived.

------------------

By the time Yoshiko’s science class began, the Halloween atmosphere had fully settled in.

Students filled the classroom in a mixture of subtle and playful costumes, witch hats paired with uniforms, cat ears perched atop neatly brushed hair, pumpkin pins clipped onto blazers, and the occasional dramatic cape swishing through the aisles. Even the usually serious students seemed lighter, more animated.

At the front of the classroom stood Yoshiko, now fully transformed into Mari’s enhanced version of a vampire.

Her cape rested neatly over her shoulders. The darkened eyeliner sharpened her gaze. Faint veins traced up her neck and disappeared beneath the slightly unbuttoned collar of her dress shirt. The painted blood trailing from her lips down to her chin gave her an eerie, theatrical presence.

She looked… convincing.

“Alright,” she began smoothly, turning toward the board. “Today we’re continuing our discussion on chemical reactions, specifically oxidation.”

She wrote the term neatly on the board.

“And no,” she added dryly, glancing back at the class, “this has nothing to do with vampires oxidizing in sunlight.”

A few students giggled.

“Though,” she continued, tapping the marker lightly against her chin, “if a vampire were exposed to enough UV radiation, I suppose we could run a theoretical experiment.”

“Sensei, please don’t,” one student laughed.

Yoshiko smirked faintly and continued teaching, explaining electron transfer, balancing equations, and giving practical examples. Even while discussing redox reactions, she somehow managed to weave in playful Halloween themed comparisons.

Despite the costumes, the students listened attentively. The room felt lively, but focused. There was an energy in the air that only Halloween could bring.

When the bell finally rang, signaling the end of the period, the class collectively stirred.

“Okay,” Yoshiko said, setting the marker down. “That’s it for this lesson. See you next week for the next one.”

She leaned casually against her desk.

“And enjoy the party later. Of course, before you go, don’t forget to trick or treat from me now so you won’t have to come back later.”

She crossed her arms lightly. “Any questions before you leave?”

A student near the front raised her hand.

“Yeah, you.”

The student stood. “You’re going to be at the party later too, right, sensei?”

Yoshiko hesitated briefly. “Oh. That? Sorry, but I won’t be.”

“Awwww…” the class collectively groaned.

“I know, I know,” Yoshiko said with a small chuckle. “Don’t look so disappointed. Be excited for the party, it’s your first time, right? Make the most of it even if I’m not there. Other teachers will be there. Even Principal Mari.”

She added, amused, “She’s a party girl. Be sure to party with her.”

The students laughed.

“There was a Halloween party last year too, right, sensei?” someone asked.

“Oh yeah,” Yoshiko nodded. “I attended that one. It was pretty awesome.”

“What are we going to expect later?” another student asked eagerly.

Yoshiko tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Hmm… last time there were games, food, dancing… oh, and a photo booth. And we had a costume contest too. So be sure to go all out.”

“Costume contest?!” several students repeated excitedly.

Yoshiko blinked. “Oh wait… was I allowed to say that? Just keep it a secret that you heard it from me.”

The classroom erupted in laughter.

“We won’t, sensei!”

Another student tilted her head curiously. “Why aren’t you attending later, sensei?”

Yoshiko scratched the back of her neck. “Oh, uh… I have my own party later. With my girlfriend.”

The class immediately reacted, whispers, giggles, a few dramatic gasps.

“Sensei~!” someone teased.

“Your girlfriend is so lucky!”

Yoshiko just chuckled, slightly amused at their reactions. “Alright, alright. I think all of you need to head to your next class before your next teacher wonders why you’re missing.”

She paused, then snapped her fingers lightly. “Oh yeah. Trick or treat.”

She walked to the side of the classroom and sat at her desk, pulling one of the paper bags up onto the surface.

“Line up properly. One at a time.”

The students eagerly formed a neat line, holding out small Halloween sacks and bags.

“Trick or treat, sensei!”

Yoshiko reached into the bag and dropped a generous handful of candy into the first student’s sack.

“Next.”

“Trick or treat!”

Another handful.

And another.

She didn’t count how many she gave each time, it was simply whatever her hand scooped up. She wasn’t worried about running out. Riko had told her to buy a lot, and she had listened.

Good thing she did.

One by one, students thanked her.

“Thank you, sensei!”

“You look really cool today!”

“Your makeup is amazing!”

Yoshiko gave small nods, faint smiles appearing here and there.

“Go on, don’t be late.”

Soon the classroom emptied, laughter and chatter fading down the hallway as they headed to their next lesson, arms full of candy and anticipation for the night ahead.

Yoshiko glanced down at the still heavy bag of treats.

“…Good call, Riri,” she muttered quietly.

Outside, the school buzzed with excitement.

------------------

Lectures ended earlier than usual that day.

By Mari’s special Halloween decree, the final periods were shortened so students could fully enjoy going around campus to trick-or-treat from every teacher, including the principal herself.

The hallways buzzed with laughter, the shuffle of costume capes, and the rustling of candy bags.

------------------

A small group of students gathered neatly in front of Dia’s desk.

“Kurosawa-sensei! Trick or treat!”

Dia adjusted her thick framed glasses, Velma in every composed detail, and smiled gently.

“Trick or treat indeed.”

She handed out treats one by one with calm precision.

“Thank you, sensei! Your Velma costume looks really good on you!”

Dia gave a modest nod. “Thank you. Your costumes are quite charming as well.”

The students beamed before hurrying off to the next stop.

------------------

Inside the gym, students clustered around Kanan, who stood near the equipment room door with a bag of candy slung casually over her shoulder.

“Matsuura-sensei! Trick or treat!”

“Okay, okay, calm down,” Kanan laughed. “I’ll give everyone one, so don’t go wild.”

She passed out treats while the students eyed her outfit.

“Sensei, your Fred costume looks cool! I can’t wait to see you wear the wig later! I want to see you blonde!”

Kanan chuckled softly. “It really isn’t that exciting. But you better be ready for the party, okay?”

She gave a playful wink.

The students squealed and ran off giggling.

------------------

Meanwhile, outside the principal’s office, a long line stretched into the hallway.

Inside, Mari sat behind her desk, beaming as students lined up both inside and outside the doorway.

“Principal Mari! Trick or treat!”

Mari gasped dramatically. “Oh! What cute little ghosts~!”

The students giggled.

“I would love a trick,” Mari teased, leaning forward conspiratorially. “But since I promised treats… that’s what you’ll get~”

She reached into a decorative box and handed each student a large, clearly expensive, premium chocolate bar, as if it were nothing.

The students stared at it with wide eyes.

“P-Principal Mari… thank you!”

Some nearly teared up at the sight of such high quality chocolate.

A few reached across the desk and hugged her.

“Oh! A hug! I love hugs!” Mari laughed, happily returning them, completely unaware that they were hugging her out of shock and gratitude over the chocolate.

------------------

In her science classroom, Yoshiko remained seated at her side desk, cape draped behind her chair, veins and dramatic vampire makeup still perfectly intact.

A steady line of students filled the room.

“Sensei! Trick or treat!”

She dropped generous handfuls of candy into each bag.

“Next.”

Some students lingered longer than expected.

“Sensei, can we take a picture with you? Please?”

Yoshiko blinked. “Uh… sure?”

Before she could properly prepare herself—

Click.

Most of the photos captured her wide eyed, slightly confused expression. Sometimes an awkward half smile. Always caught off guard.

She didn’t mind.

Though it became increasingly clear that the students weren’t lining up just for candy.

They were lining up for their cool, popular vampire science teacher.

------------------

Eventually, two small “ghosts” stepped forward.

White blankets draped over their heads, little eye holes cut out.

“Trick or treat!” they said in unison.

“…zura,” one added at the end.

Yoshiko smiled immediately.

“What cool costumes, Ruby and Hanamaru.”

One of the ghosts jolted.

“Pigi?! How did you know?!” asked Ruby.

Yoshiko chuckled. “Hmm. Maybe the pigtails peeking out from under that blanket… and the ‘zura’ at the end of that sentence.”

“We’ve been caught, zura…” said Hanamaru.

Ruby giggled. “Oh haha…”

“But still,” Yoshiko added warmly, “great costumes, you two.”

“Thank you!” Ruby beamed beneath the blanket.

“Will this be your costume at the party later?” Yoshiko asked.

Ruby nodded enthusiastically. “Yup!”

“And this will also be my costume when I sleep! It’ll be my blanket too, zura!” Hanamaru declared proudly.

Yoshiko chuckled. “I see. Very convenient costume.”

Ruby giggled. Hanamaru nodded proudly again.

“Well,” Yoshiko continued, reaching into her bag, “since you two are my girlfriend’s friends… I’ll give you double the treats I normally give. Open up.”

They eagerly held out their bags.

Yoshiko scooped two generous handfuls into each.

“There. Think of it like Riko gave you one too. Enjoy.”

“So many, zura!” Hanamaru exclaimed, eyes sparkling.

Yoshiko smirked. “You know what, Hanamaru? Since I know you… appreciate food, I’ll give you a third scoop.”

She added another handful to Hanamaru’s bag.

Hanamaru’s eyes widened dramatically. “Thank you, zura!”

“I know all of that will be inhaled later,” Yoshiko said dryly.

Ruby burst into laughter.

Hanamaru examined the candy. “Wow, these candies are top notch too.”

“Yeah?” Yoshiko said. “Tried to find good ones. But I bet Mari bought something even more top notch.”

“Yup!” Ruby pulled out an extremely expensive chocolate bar. “She gave this!”

Yoshiko’s eyes widened. “Damn—oh. Excuse my language. She gave that to everyone?”

Ruby nodded. “They were almost crying when they left her office.”

Yoshiko shook her head, amused. “That crazy girl… maybe I should trick-or-treat to her too.”

Ruby and Hanamaru laughed.

“Well,” Yoshiko said, waving lightly, “I won’t keep you from the rest of your candy rounds. Go on.”

Ruby nodded. “Say hello to Riko-chan for us!”

“Yup. Will do.”

Yoshiko gave a small wave.

“Bye, zura!” Hanamaru called as the two ghostly figures shuffled out of the classroom.

The line slowly thinned.

The afternoon light filtered through the windows.

------------------

By late afternoon, the steady stream of students finally thinned.

Some had already gone home to prepare for the evening festivities, while others lingered around campus, buzzing with excitement for the Halloween party later that night.

Inside the science classroom, Yoshiko remained behind for a few more minutes.

Her vampire cape rested neatly over the back of her chair as she organized the leftover treats and stacked the remaining papers on her desk. She moved efficiently, already mentally preparing for her trip to Tokyo.

Just as she finished tying one of the treat bags—

The classroom door slid open.

“Trick or treat!”

The voice was far too excited for someone who had clearly come late.

Yoshiko glanced toward the door.

“…Oh. It’s you.”

Momoko placed a hand on her hip. “Wow. You sound very excited to see me.”

Yoshiko simply continued packing.

Momoko walked closer, eyes roaming over Yoshiko’s appearance.

“Nice costume. Vampire?”

Then under her breath—

“…looks really hot.”

“What was that?” Yoshiko asked without looking up.

Momoko straightened. “I said your vampire makeup looks awesome. With the veins and blood.”

Yoshiko finally glanced at her. “Oh, this? Mari did it.”

“Oh, I see,” Momoko nodded. “She did a really good job then.”

“Yeah.”

Momoko cleared her throat.

“Ahem.”

Yoshiko looked at her flatly. “What?”

“Well…” Momoko gestured dramatically to herself. “Aren’t you going to say something about my costume?”

Yoshiko paused and finally scanned her from head to toe.

“…Oh. Right. Uh…”

She tilted her head slightly.

“…nice school nurse costume?”

Momoko’s eye twitched.

“What? Yes, I am a nurse, but not a school nurse. I’m wearing a sexy nurse costume, isn’t it obvious?”

She subtly lifted one leg forward in what she clearly thought was a seductive pose.

Yoshiko stared.

In Momoko’s mind, “I bet she finds it hot too… she’s totally into this… I’m so ready to be taken right here, right now”

Meanwhile, in Yoshiko’s head, “Why is she doing that with her leg…? Is she okay? Is she itchy? Should I ask? What am I supposed to say here…?”

Completely oblivious.

Momoko leaned slightly closer. “Do you like what you see?”

Yoshiko blinked and snapped back to reality.

“Uh… sure, yeah. Your costume’s nice. The nurse.”

Momoko frowned. “Not just nurse. I said it was a sexy nurse costume.”

Yoshiko tilted her head thoughtfully.

“…Is it really sexy though? Or did they just scam you with that part?”

She sounded genuinely curious.

Momoko gasped. “So mean!”

“Oh—sorry,” Yoshiko said quickly. “Didn’t mean to. I actually meant the question.”

Momoko stared at her for a second… then suddenly laughed.

“Well,” she said with a small smile, “I forgive you. Just because you’re cute.”

Yoshiko looked mildly confused.

“…Yeah. Thanks?”

Momoko waved it off.

“Well anyway, the reason I’m here is—” she leaned casually against the desk, “since your girlfriend graduated already and won’t be at the party and all that… want to hang out later at the Halloween party?”

Yoshiko shook her head almost immediately.

“Oh, actually, I’m not attending later.”

Momoko blinked. “What? Why?”

“Going on a Halloween walk with my girlfriend,” Yoshiko said simply. “Mari and the others already know. I excused myself earlier.”

Momoko’s smile stiffened.

“…Well, isn’t that nice,” she muttered through slightly gritted teeth.

“Yeah,” Yoshiko nodded easily. Then she reached into her treat bag. “Sorry about that. But here, I still have a lot leftovers.”

She dropped a generous handful of candy into Momoko’s hands.

Momoko’s mood flipped instantly.

“Oh! Thank you!”

“Well, at least I got her treats”, she thought happily.

“I would give you some,” Momoko added aloud, “but I’m already out.”

“Nah, that’s okay,” Yoshiko said. “I’m fine.”

“How considerate…” Momoko thought, quietly pleased.

Meanwhile, Yoshiko was thinking, “I really don’t need more treats. I still have a ton of my own.”

She slung her backpack over her shoulder and picked up the last remaining bag of candy.

“Well,” Yoshiko said, standing, “if we’re done, I gotta head to the principal’s office to say goodbye to the others so I can get to Tokyo fast.”

She gave Momoko a casual, friendly pat on the back.

“But yeah. Enjoy the party later, okay?”

And just like that, she walked out of the classroom.

Leaving Momoko frozen in place.

“…She told me to enjoy,” Momoko whispered.

Her hand slowly touched the spot on her back where Yoshiko had patted her.

“…and she patted my back…”

She leaned against the wall, practically melting.

“…I think she might like me deep inside… I still have a chance…”

Completely.

Utterly.

Delusional.

------------------

Yoshiko made her way through the decorated halls, the distant chatter of excited students echoing around the school. Paper bats and pumpkins hung from the ceiling, and the whole school still buzzed with Halloween energy.

She soon reached the principal’s office.

Knock knock.

Without waiting long, she pushed the door open.

Inside, Mari, Kanan, and Dia were exactly where she expected, sitting together and talking comfortably.

Mari spotted her first.

“Hey! Going already?”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko replied as she stepped in. “So I can arrive in Tokyo fast. But I still have time to chat.”

She dropped into an empty chair.

Mari beamed. “Great!”

Then she clapped her hands once dramatically.

“Now that we’re all here, I want to give my treats to you three too! I saved some.”

She proudly presented, the most ridiculously high end chocolate bars any of them had ever seen.

All three reached out almost in sync.

Kanan chuckled. “Thanks, Mari.”

“Thank you,” Dia added politely.

Yoshiko nodded. “Thanks. But still… isn’t it a bit crazy for you to give something this expensive to each student?”

Dia glanced at her. “Why are you doubting whether Mari would do something crazy?”

Yoshiko immediately lifted her hands in surrender.

“Yeah, you’re right. This is Mari we’re talking about. Crazy is just in her blood.”

She turned the chocolate over in her hand.

“But what I meant is, crazy expensive. You’re just giving these out like it’s nothing.”

Mari leaned back proudly.

“Why not? I love the students here. I just wanted to give them a small happiness.”

Her smile softened slightly.

“Because I know they deserve it.”

Yoshiko snorted lightly.

“Yeah, I didn’t mean they didn’t deserve it. But wow… ‘small happiness’? I think this chocolate bar alone is like a year’s worth of happiness just to taste something this expensive.”

Kanan raised her own bar, examining it.

“…I kinda agree. I feel like this chocolate is more expensive than my salary.”

Mari immediately pointed at her.

“Hey, stop exaggerating. It’s not more expensive than your salary. I would know, I'm the one who pays you.”

She paused.

Then added casually, “And besides, you have like double the pay out of everyone here.”

Both Yoshiko and Dia froze.

“…Excuse me?” Dia said slowly.

Yoshiko whipped her head toward Kanan. “The heck does that mean? How come you have double, Kanan?!”

Kanan looked just as shocked.

“What?! I don’t! I swear I have the same paycheck as you two! I don’t know what Mari is talking about here!”

Mari rested her chin on her hand, smiling innocently.

“Well… I do pay you extra because you’re dating me, right?”

Silence.

Then, Yoshiko leaned back with a dramatic nod.

“Ahh, so it’s hazard pay. Dating you is hard work. I see. In that case, I think Kanan deserves the extra.”

Dia let out an amused chuckle.

“Only Kanan can handle a wildcard like that. Good work, Kanan.”

Kanan groaned.

“A wildcard… yeah, that really captures Mari. But please don’t talk about payment like that, Mari. I almost got murdered by the two of them just now.”

“Oh yeah,” Yoshiko added casually. “For sure. And thrown into the river.”

Dia nodded calmly.

“And body on fire too.”

Kanan stared at them in mock horror.

“…Body on fire while in the river? Okay, that’s something else and I’m scared.”

Mari burst out laughing.

“Hey~ you two can have extra dating pay too if you date me~”

She blinked cutely.

Dia answered instantly.

“Pass.”

“Yeah, nope,” Yoshiko added. “I’d rather just throw myself into the river while on fire.”

Mari laughed even harder.

“You guys are such a riot!”

Then she suddenly leaned forward and grabbed another chocolate bar.

“Well anyway, here, Yoshiko.”

Yoshiko took it, blinking in confusion, her head tilting slightly like a puzzled puppy.

Before she could ask, Mari pointed knowingly.

“Oh, don’t go all doggy on me now. That one’s for Riko. Give it to her later. That’s my treat for her.”

Realization lit Yoshiko’s face.

“Oh! Yeah, thanks. I’ll give it to her later.”

Mari grinned.

“Great!”

Yoshiko turned the expensive chocolate bar over in her hand, still looking mildly stunned.

“Oh, by the way,” she said, glancing up at Mari, “how many pieces of this did you even buy? You seem to have… a lot.”

Mari’s grin widened.

“Oh, I have a lot! Look.”

She dramatically scooted her chair aside and bent down under her desk.

There, was a massive sack.

Like an actual Santa sack.

Stuffed to the brim with those same ridiculously expensive chocolate bars.

Yoshiko’s eyes went wide.

“Woah! That’s— that’s a lot! And you already gave a bunch to the students!”

Mari nodded proudly.

“Yup! Just like you, I didn’t really know how many I should buy… so I bought a lot.”

Yoshiko snorted.

“…Of course you did.”

She leaned back slightly.

“So what are you gonna do with the leftovers now?”

Mari waved a hand casually.

“Oh, this? I’ll give some to the other teachers, then bring the rest back to the hotel and give them to the staff there. Everything will go to them.”

Yoshiko stared at her for a second… then smirked.

“So thoughtful. Are you okay?”

Kanan immediately chuckled.

Dia covered a small amused smile.

Mari gasped dramatically.

“Hey! Yes, I’m okay! How could you!”

Yoshiko chuckled under her breath.

“Yeah, yeah. Sorry.”

Mari suddenly perked up again.

“Oh! And you know what, since you said you’re going to help Riko and her friend in Shibuya…”

She grabbed another chocolate bar and held it out.

“How about giving the friend one too? Here.”

Yoshiko took it.

“Oh, she’ll love this too. Thanks.”

Kanan leaned forward next.

“Now that Mari’s done, I’ll give some of my treats too. I still have a whole bag left.”

She pulled over a small box and started handing some out.

Dia accepted hers. “Thank you.”

Mari beamed. “Thank you, Kanan~”

Then, she leaned in and gave Kanan a quick peck on the lips.

Yoshiko immediately scrunched her face.

“…Gross,” she mumbled.

Mari shot her a look.

“Hey! You do it too, you know.”

Yoshiko straightened instantly.

“Yes! But not in front of my friends. I still have decency in me.”

Mari’s eyes sparkled mischievously.

“Then why don’t you try kissing in front of us too?”

“What? No thank you.”

“Come on, why not? You can make out too if you want~”

Yoshiko pointed accusingly.

“No! We would never. And I know what you’re doing, Mari. You want us to make out so you can take a picture for your little group chat with our moms.”

She crossed her arms firmly.

“Never gonna happen.”

Mari snapped her fingers dramatically.

“Oh man. Plan foiled again.”

She even slumped slightly like a certain cartoon fox.

Yoshiko just stared.

“…Unbelievable.”

Mari huffed playfully.

“It’s so unfair that only Dia gets to experience you and Riko’s intimate moments.”

Dia immediately sighed.

“…Don’t remind me.”

Mari leaned toward her eagerly.

“Come on, Dia. Next time take a pic if you ever see something. I’ll pay big money for those goods.”

Dia adjusted her costume glasses calmly.

“I’d rather not.”

“Aww, Dia, you’re no fun.”

Yoshiko let out a long breath.

Dia spoke evenly, “I simply don’t like meddling with someone’s privacy, especially their intimate moments.”

Yoshiko immediately pointed at her.

“Yeah, you heard that, Mari? Maybe you can learn a thing or two.”

Mari, however, was already leaning toward Kanan, whispering something jokingly.

Then she looked back at Yoshiko.

“Oh? What was that, Yoshiko? I wasn’t listening~”

Yoshiko just shook her head slowly.

“…Unbelievable.”

Dia sighed lightly.

“That’s Mari for you.”

Kanan chuckled.

“Well anyway, here, Yoshiko. For Riko… and an extra for her friend too.”

She handed over two small boxes of treats.

Yoshiko accepted them.

“Thanks.”

Dia then reached into her own things.

“I will give mine as well. Here.”

She handed each of them a neat plastic pouch filled with treats.

Kanan smiled. “Thanks!”

Mari examined hers with delight.

“What a cute pouch. It’s so you, Dia. Thanks~”

Yoshiko nodded.

“Thanks, Dia.”

Dia gave a small nod back.

“There are also extras for Riko and Riko’s friend.”

Yoshiko blinked.

“Oh? You have extras too?”

Dia nodded once.

“Yes. I also did not know how many would be enough.”

Kanan scratched her cheek.

“…Looks like we all had the same idea.”

“It seems so,” Dia agreed.

Yoshiko huffed in amusement.

“Yeah… but what do you two plan to do with the extras?”

Kanan thought for a moment.

“Maybe I’ll leave them in front of our diving shop so people can grab one.”

Dia answered more calmly.

“I will give mine to trick-or-treaters… or perhaps simply to Hanamaru-san.”

Yoshiko immediately laughed.

“Yeah, she’d be so happy. She’d annihilate that in seconds.”

That earned a round of soft laughter from the room.

Yoshiko shifted the remaining bags at her feet.

“Well anyway, I’ll give mine too. I still have like two bags left, so here—”

Without ceremony, she reached into one of the bags and grabbed a large handful of assorted treats, dropping portions into each of their waiting hands.

The three caught the candy instinctively with both hands… then just stared at what they were holding.

Yoshiko blinked at them.

“…What? No thank yous?”

Kanan quickly straightened. “Thank you— uh… it’s just…”

Mari tilted her head, amused. “We didn’t expect to be given it like this. Don’t you have a pouch or bag for the treats?”

Yoshiko shrugged lazily.

“No. Didn’t have time to prepare.”

Dia adjusted her Velma glasses.

“But it was announced last week, was it not?”

“…Yeah?”

“Then you had plenty of time to prepare for it.”

Yoshiko clicked her tongue lightly.

“Yeah, okay, it slipped my mind, okay? I just bought everything yesterday last minute. Good thing they had a lot of stock for me to buy.”

Mari immediately burst into laughter.

“That’s so you, Yoshiko! I bet you were busy with gaming stuff that you forgot.”

Yoshiko stiffened.

“Wha— no—”

She looked away.

“…Yeah, okay, it is that.”

Kanan grinned.

“Wow. If Riko knew this, she’d scold you~”

Yoshiko visibly tensed.

“…No. Please don’t.”

That only made Mari and Kanan laugh harder while Dia simply shook her head in quiet exasperation.

Yoshiko huffed.

“Hey, at least I still bought a lot.”

Kanan leaned back slightly.

“So what are you gonna do with the extras?”

Yoshiko thought for a moment.

“…Maybe since we’re going to Shibuya, I’m sure there’ll be a lot of people there. I’ll give it to them.”

Mari’s eyes sparkled.

“Ooh, smart~”

Dia’s expression turned more serious.

“That walk… I still cannot believe you actually agreed to that. Make sure nothing happens to Riko.”

Yoshiko’s posture immediately straightened.

“Yes. I will definitely make sure of it.”

Mari suddenly leaned forward mischievously.

“Do you want me to close the whole place for the three of you there? So there won’t be trouble?”

Yoshiko stared at her flatly.

“Stop joking, Mari. That’s like the biggest tourist attraction when it’s Halloween. There’s no way you can do that.”

Mari only smiled wider.

“Oh trust me, my dear little sister… Big Sister Mari has connections you don’t know about.”

Yoshiko gulped.

“…That sounded scary.”

Mari only giggled.

“Well anyway~ if you don’t want that, want me to hire bodyguards? Like four big guys?”

Kanan waved a hand dismissively.

“You know they don’t need that, right? Just Yoshiko alone is enough to keep them safe there. She can punch every person in the way.”

Yoshiko immediately frowned.

“I’m not that kind of person anymore. I don’t punch people anymore, just like Riko said.”

Dia gave a small approving nod.

“Good for you.”

Yoshiko’s eyes sharpened slightly.

“…Not unless they deserve it. And if someone pushes my buttons—”

Her voice dropped just a bit.

“—and they make a wrong move toward Riri… not only will they get a punch, they’ll get a ticket to the hospital.”

Kanan pumped a fist.

“Hells yeah.”

Mari grinned. “Don’t worry, Yoshiko. I’ll bail you out.”

Dia slowly turned her head toward them.

The room temperature dropped.

Yoshiko immediately raised both hands.

“Hey, we were all just joking, you know. So please stop with the scary eyes.”

Dia looked away with a quiet huff.

Yoshiko cleared her throat.

“W-Well anyway… I think I better get going now. I need to arrive before dark and prepare with Riri.”

She began carefully packing all the treats the three had given her into her backpack along with the remaining bags. Once everything was secured, she zipped it shut and stood.

Kanan leaned back in her chair.

“Just make sure you drive safely. Because if you crash, you’ll pop like a piñata with all that candy in your bag.”

She laughed.

Mari immediately smacked the desk lightly.

“Hey! Don’t say she’ll crash, that’s bad luck. Knock on wood, Kanan.”

Kanan chuckled. “Okay, okay. It was just a joke.”

Yoshiko let out a small amused breath.

“No, it’s fine. It’s funny, you know.”

She smirked faintly.

“Well, it is Halloween. A bloodied candy explosion on the ground would definitely gather a crowd.”

Dia turned to her slowly.

“…Not funny.”

Yoshiko lifted both hands again.

“A joke.”

Kanan started chuckling, then immediately stopped when Mari shot her a look.

Mari sighed, rubbing her temple.

“Honestly, you two…”

Then she pointed toward the door.

“Now go on, Yoshiko. Ride your horse to your princess. And be extra safe and careful driving.”

Yoshiko slung her backpack securely over her shoulder.

“Yeah, I will. Bye, guys.”

“Bye. Stay safe,” Dia said calmly.

Kanan waved. “Bye! Say hi to Riko for us!”

Yoshiko gave a small wave back as she stepped out of the office.

A few minutes later, she emerged into the parking area in front of the school.

Her motorbike waited where she left it.

She picked up her helmet from the seat and slipped it on, then pulled out her driving gloves from the small handlebar bag. After sliding her phone safely inside the compartment, she secured the gloves snugly over her hands.

With practiced ease, she swung one leg over the bike.

Key in.

Engine on.

The motorcycle roared to life.

And with one smooth motion, Yoshiko Tsushima pulled out of Uranohoshi, heading straight toward her next detination.

------------------

After a steady ride through the late afternoon streets, Yoshiko slowed her motorcycle to a stop in front of the Sakurauchi household.

She put down the side stand, she wouldn’t be long, and swung off the bike smoothly. Without removing her helmet, she walked up the familiar path and pressed the doorbell.

A moment later, the door opened.

Riko’s mother stood there, holding a bowl filled to the brim with treats. Her eyes immediately landed on the tall figure in full vampire attire.

“Oh my~” she said brightly. “A vampire rider. Are you here for trick-or-treating?”

Yoshiko let out a small chuckle and flipped up her visor.

“Hey, Mrs. Sakurauchi.”

Recognition dawned instantly.

“Oh! It’s just you, Yoshiko. I thought someone was already doing trick-or-treat for me.”

Yoshiko rubbed the back of her neck lightly.

“I think I’m too old for trick-or-treating.”

Riko’s mother waved that off immediately.

“Hey, you’re never too old for that, you know. I take any kind of trick-or-treaters here, old or young.”

Before Yoshiko could respond, the older woman was already reaching into the bowl.

“Oh, and here, since you’re here.”

She placed a generous handful of treats into Yoshiko’s gloved hand.

“Be sure to share that with my daughter, okay?”

Yoshiko accepted them with a small smile.

“Will do, Mrs. Sakurauchi.”

Her mother tilted her head curiously.

“By the way, why are you here? Aren’t you going to see my daughter today?”

“Yeah, I am,” Yoshiko replied. “Just stopped by to give you something first.”

“Oh? What is it?”

Yoshiko slipped her backpack off one shoulder, quickly tucking away the treats she’d just received. Then she reached inside and pulled out a generous handful from her own stash.

She held them out.

“Here, Mrs. Sakurauchi. A treat from me too.”

Riko’s mother blinked, then her expression softened warmly.

“You stopped by because of this?”

Yoshiko nodded simply.

The older woman smiled, clearly touched.

“Oh, how sweet of you, Yoshiko. Thank you!”

Yoshiko immediately added another handful into her bowl.

“And here’s some more… if it’s okay, could you pass these to the Takamis next door?”

“Some for them too?” Riko’s mother brightened. “Of course, I’ll give it to them. Don’t worry.”

“Thanks.”

Riko’s mother seemed to remember something and let out a small laugh.

“You know, earlier this morning Mari-chan actually came by and gave me some really expensive chocolates, and the Takamis too.”

Yoshiko’s brows lifted slightly.

“She did?”

“Mm-hmm.” She nodded. “I was surprised too. Not by the sudden visit, but by the expensive chocolate bar.”

Her eyes softened knowingly.

“You two are very alike. Both very kind.”

Yoshiko scratched her neck, looking just a little awkward.

“…Yeah. I guess.”

Riko’s mother giggled gently.

“Oh, I should probably stop holding you here. My daughter might cry if you arrive late.”

Yoshiko let out a soft chuckle.

“Yeah, probably.”

But just as she shifted to leave—

“Oh! Wait.”

Yoshiko paused.

“Can I at least see your full costume before you go?”

Yoshiko shrugged lightly.

“Sure.”

She removed her helmet.

The late afternoon light caught the details immediately, the pale dusting of white across her face, the darkened shadows beneath her eyes, the subtle red tint on her lips. The thin trail of blood makeup ran down from her mouth, while faint vein like patterns crawled from her neck downward into the open collar of her dress shirt.

Riko’s mother’s eyes widened in delight.

“Oh wow… that looks good. It’s very you, if you ever became a vampire.”

Yoshiko huffed softly.

“Thanks, Mrs. Sakurauchi.”

“Did you do all that makeup yourself?”

“Nah. That was all Mari. And I didn’t have a choice.”

That earned a knowing laugh.

“Mari really does have a talent for makeup. And I see you have the fangs too.”

Yoshiko lightly tapped one with her tongue.

“Oh, this? Yeah. It came with the cape.”

Riko’s mother leaned in just a bit, lowering her voice playfully.

“Be careful with those fangs with my daughter, okay? Don’t bite too hard…”

She winked.

“…though I think she’d be okay if you went a little too hard.”

Yoshiko let out an embarrassed chuckle.

“…Yeah. I think I can see that.”

Riko’s mother straightened, still smiling.

“Oh dear, I really should stop chatting. You should go, I’m sure my daughter is ready to be bitten now.”

Yoshiko snorted softly.

“I’m heading out.”

But before she could turn, “And Yoshiko.”

She paused.

“Promise me you’ll keep her safe during that walk in Shibuya, okay? It gets very crowded. Make sure to hold her tight so she won’t slip away from you.”

Yoshiko’s expression softened with quiet certainty.

“I will, Mrs. Sakurauchi. I promise. I’ll keep her safe.”

The older woman smiled warmly, clearly reassured.

“I know you will. Now go.”

She made a gentle shooing motion.

Yoshiko chuckled, slipped her helmet back on, and swung her backpack securely into place.

She gave one last small wave before turning and heading back toward her motorcycle.

A moment later, helmet secured.

Side stand up.

Engine roaring to life. With one smooth motion, Yoshiko pulled away from the Sakurauchi residence and accelerated onto the road, heading straight toward Tokyo.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 131: Spooky Talks

An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works

A week before Halloween, the campus of Tokyo University of the Arts had already begun to slip into that strange in between mood of autumn. The air was cooler, leaves skittered across the walkways, and somewhere in the distance a group of students were arguing about whether fake cobwebs counted as “high art.”

Riko sat at one of the outdoor tables with her lunch spread neatly in front of her. Across from her, Natsumi had already half-finished hers, chin resting on her palm as she watched people pass by.

“It’s already Halloween next week,” Natsumi said, letting out a long sigh. “The days are so fast.”

Riko nodded, chewing thoughtfully. “It feels like yesterday it was just the first day of university.”

“Right?” Natsumi groaned dramatically. “Next thing we know we’re second-years, and after that—bam! graduation.”

Riko laughed softly. “Don’t rush it. I’m barely surviving my assignments as it is.”

“But let’s think about what’s heading our way first,” Natsumi continued, perking up again.

“Halloween! Since I lived abroad before coming here, I really want to do something to celebrate it. Back there we had trick-or-treating, school parties, costumes everywhere…”

She slumped a little. “But here, there’s nothing like that, right?”

“Probably not,” Riko admitted.

“Thought so.” Natsumi poked at her lunch with her chopsticks. “I want something exciting.”

Riko blinked, then a memory floated up, warm and vivid. “Oh—last year we actually did have a Halloween party at my old high school.”

Natsumi’s head snapped up. “A Halloween party?”

“Yeah,” Riko said with a small smile. “Our principal had this crazy idea.”

“Wow,” Natsumi breathed. “I wish I could’ve joined that. They don’t really do that here at Geidai, huh?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Hm… that’s sad.” Natsumi tapped her cheek, thinking. “Oh! Wait, there’s that famous Halloween walk in Shibuya, right? Maybe we can join that?”

Riko hesitated. “I heard it gets really, really crowded… but I’ll think about it.”

“Okay, think about it!” Natsumi grinned. “Once-in-a-lifetime experience!”

She leaned forward again, eyes sparkling. “But your principal though. Throwing a Halloween party? How cool are they?”

Riko laughed under her breath. “Well, the first big event she did while I was there was actually a King and Queen ball.”

“What?!” Natsumi almost stood up. “I want that! Why don’t we get stuff like that here?! Wait—wasn’t your school all girls? How did that even work?”

“It was a raffle,” Riko explained. “If you drew certain colors, you became king, queen, prince, or princess. You had to dress the part and dance with a partner.”

“That’s even better!” Natsumi clutched her chest. “I want that so bad. What did you get?”

“Princess,” Riko admitted.

“Of course you did! Lucky!” Natsumi leaned closer. “Who was your partner? I’m guessing it wasn’t Yoshiko since she’s a teacher. What role did she get?”

Riko’s expression softened immediately. “She was a prince.”

Natsumi froze. “No way.”

“And I didn’t have a partner,” Riko added. “Teachers and students weren’t allowed.”

“That’s tragic,” Natsumi declared. “You two would’ve been perfect.”

Riko smiled faintly. “I did get to dance with her, though.”

Natsumi grabbed her arm. “WHAT?! How?!”

“She came up to me,” Riko said, voice quieter now, almost dreamy. “Asked me to dance. It felt… magical. Like something out of a fairytale.”

Natsumi made a strangled, delighted noise.

“It was before we started dating,” Riko continued. “I think it was a turning point for us.”

“A turning point?” Natsumi repeated. “So she asked you out right after?”

Riko shook her head, the smile turning bittersweet. “No. After that she avoided me. Ignored me. For months.”

Natsumi’s excitement faded into surprise. “Oh…”

“It was hard,” Riko admitted. “For both of us. I understood why, but it still hurt.”

“Well,” Natsumi said gently, “teacher and student… yeah. Complicated.”

Riko nodded. “I’m just glad it worked out in the end.”

Natsumi smiled warmly. “It really did. You two are in such a happy, healthy relationship now. Literal goals, honestly.”

Riko giggled, embarrassed. “Thank you.”

“But seriously,” Natsumi continued, bouncing back to her earlier energy, “your principal sounds amazing with all those ideas.”

“She’s full of crazy ones,” Riko said fondly. “She’s actually really close to Yocchan. Like, treats her as a little sister.”

“Wait, that’s awesome,” Natsumi said. “So that means she’s your friend too?”

“Yeah,” Riko nodded. “And two other teachers there, my homeroom teacher and the P.E. teacher.”

Natsumi stared at her. “Girlfriend is a teacher. Friends with homeroom, P.E., and the principal.” She pointed dramatically. “How lucky are you?! I’m jealous!”

She crossed her arms, pretending to rethink. “No, wait. I’ll just say I’m friends with the girl who’s friends with her teachers and principal and is dating one of them. Yeah. That works.”

Riko burst into laughter.

And under the bright autumn sky of the campus, with Halloween inching closer and old memories lingering sweetly between them, the conversation drifted on.

------------------

Lunch hour at Uranohoshi High School was rarely quiet, but inside the principal’s office it felt almost detached from the bustle outside. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, glinting off Mari’s polished desk while the faint murmur of students drifted up from the courtyard.

Yoshiko sat comfortably on one of the couches, already halfway through the elegant bento Mari’s personal chefs insisted on preparing for her every day. Across from her, Mari lounged with theatrical grace, while Dia and Kanan occupied the other seats, their own lunches far simpler.

Mari clasped her hands together with a bright smile. “It’s almost Halloween again. I’m kind of excited for the school party.”

Yoshiko glanced up from her food. “Oh? We’re still doing that?”

“Of course!” Mari threw her arms wide. “It’s a tradition now!”

Dia sighed, sipping her tea. “Why would you even question it at this point, Yoshiko?”

Kanan chuckled under her breath.

“I don’t know,” Yoshiko said, shrugging. “I thought maybe it was just a one-time burst of weird energy from the principal.”

“Nothing,” Dia replied calmly, “is ever one-time with Mari.”

“Correct!” Mari declared proudly.

Yoshiko chewed, thinking. “Wait. But the dance thing… the king, queen, prince, princess event? That only happened once.”

Mari tilted her head. “Yes. Because I felt like it.”

“See!” Yoshiko pointed her chopsticks in victory.

Kanan leaned back, amused. “Was that really the only reason, Mari?”

Yoshiko blinked. “What do you mean?”

Mari’s smile turned sly. “Well… I might have wanted to give a certain lab teacher and a certain music prodigy a little push. Wouldn’t it be romantic? Dancing together like in a fairytale?”

Yoshiko froze mid-bite. “…Wait. You did that whole event for me and Riri?”

Mari lifted a finger quickly. “Now, before you bark at me, look at the results! Happily dating, right? So really, I should be thanked.”

Kanan paused. Dia’s eyes slid toward Yoshiko with interest.

Yoshiko blinked once, then twice. “Why would I be angry?”

Mari faltered. “Huh?”

“You were right,” Yoshiko said, lowering her chopsticks. “That dance started something for us. It was messy at first, yeah. Hard. But in the end it led us here.” She met Mari’s eyes, sincere. “You went through all that trouble for us. So… thank you.”

Silence.

Mari stared.

“…That was a genuine thank you,” she said slowly.

Yoshiko chuckled. “Yeah.”

Mari immediately grabbed Kanan and buried her face against her shoulder. “Kanan, hold me. Yoshiko is scaring me.”

Kanan laughed, patting her back. “It’s rare, I’ll admit.”

“Well,” Yoshiko protested, smiling sheepishly, “I really did want to say thanks.”

Dia’s lips curved gently. “It seems Riko is truly changing you.”

“Changing her into something terrifying,” Mari muttered dramatically.

Yoshiko huffed. “Hey, maybe she is, and I’m fine with that. If you think about it, Mari, you’ve done a lot for us. You were basically our cupid.” She grinned. “So yeah. Thanks for being our cupid.”

Mari perked up instantly, pointing at herself. “You know what? Yes! I am cupid! Forever and always!”

“More like stupid,” Dia murmured under her breath.

Yoshiko burst out laughing. Kanan followed immediately.

Mari gasped. “Hey!”

“Oh?” Dia lifted her brow, a small teasing smile forming. “Did you hear something? How unfortunate.”

“Okay, that was actually good,” Yoshiko admitted between laughs.

“It really was,” Kanan agreed.

Mari held her pout for exactly three seconds before cracking up too. “Fine, fine. I walked into that one.”

She clapped her hands together again, returning to business. “Anyway! Halloween.”

“What about it?” Yoshiko asked.

“I want it to be more exciting this year,” Mari declared.

“Aren’t we already doing the party?” Yoshiko tilted her head.

“Yes, but I want something more.”

“Like what?”

Mari tapped her chin. “I don’t know yet. But when I do, you’ll all know.”

“More like everyone will know,” Dia corrected.

Kanan nodded knowingly. “You’ll probably just hijack the school speakers again.”

Mari leaned over and kissed Kanan’s cheek with exaggerated affection. “Oh, you know me so well.”

Kanan giggled.

Dia muttered, “Gross.”

Mari whipped her head toward Yoshiko with a grin. “Hey, at least we’re not doing anything more intense than this. Just a cheek kiss. Not like some people.”

Yoshiko raised a brow. “You want to say something to me?”

“Nothing~” Mari sang.

Dia pinched the bridge of her nose. “Please don’t remind me of anything.”

Kanan was already laughing again.

Yoshiko smirked. “Hey, at least we’re not getting caught in the middle of it.”

“Please don’t,” Dia repeated, firmer this time.

Mari and Kanan laughed louder, while Yoshiko only shrugged, amused, returning to her bento as if she hadn’t just dropped emotional damage in the middle of the principal’s office.

------------------

Afternoon light filtered through the tall windows of Uranohoshi High School, turning the dust in the air golden. The soft whir of the ceiling fan mixed with the quiet scratch of pens as Yoshiko wrote across the board.

“Alright,” she said, tapping the chalk against the diagram she had drawn, “if the electrons gain enough energy, they jump to a higher energy level. But they can’t stay unstable forever. When they fall back down, they release that extra energy as light. That’s why certain elements burn in different colors.”

A student near the front raised her hand. “So that’s why fireworks are colorful?”

“Exactly,” Yoshiko nodded, pleased. “Sodium gives you yellow, copper can give you blue-green, and so on. Chemistry is basically the art of making things dramatic.”

A few students laughed.

She turned back to the board, adding arrows to show the transitions. “Now, if we talk about the wavelength of the emitted light—”

The speakers overhead crackled.

Yoshiko froze.

“…Oh no,” she muttered.

Every head in the classroom tilted upward.

A too-familiar cheerful voice burst through the static. “Helloooo, students and teaaachers!”

Groans, whispers, and excited squeaks instantly filled the room.

Mari continued brightly, “This is just a sudden announcement that came to me, and it’s about the upcoming Halloween day next week! Since the Halloween party is on a Saturday, meaning we only have half-day classes before the party at night…”

Yoshiko slowly put the chalk down. She already knew where this was going.

“For class time,” Mari went on, “I am announcing that everyone is required to wear a Halloween costume while in school! During lessons, while studying, everywhere!”

The classroom exploded.

“Be it a big costume, a subtle one, or the outfit you’ll wear to the party later, anything is fine as long as it has the spirit of Halloween! Students and teachers, no exemptions! I will also participate!”

Yoshiko pinched the bridge of her nose.

“And not only that,” Mari continued with dangerous enthusiasm, “all students can go trick-or-treating to every teacher, including me! But you can only trick-or-treat once per teacher. No repeats! Share the sweets responsibly!”

Some of Yoshiko’s students were already planning routes out loud.

“For teachers,” Mari added, “please prepare as many candies and chocolates as you can. I’ll bring my own treats too, so don’t forget to visit me!”

A dramatic pause.

“If you don’t participate,” she finished sweetly, “you will be cursed. We will do the walk of shame with you. Even subtle costumes are fine, so don’t be a party pooper! Let’s enjoy Halloween to the fullest next week! That is all~ Goodbye!”

Click.

The speaker went dead.

Yoshiko and the entire class blinked.

And then the noise hit her.

“What are you gonna wear?”

“Do you think Tsushima-sensei will dress cool?”

“I’m totally going to her room first!”

“Do we bring bags?!”

“I need to buy candy!”

“Sensei what costume are you wearing?!”

It all merged into one incomprehensible wave of excitement. Yoshiko could barely separate words from squeals.

She sighed, shoulders dropping, and shook her head.

“Looks like she already thought of something crazy…”

------------------

In the school gym, Kanan had blown the whistle for break at the exact moment the announcement began. Now she stood with her hands on her hips while students crowded around her.

“Matsuura-sensei! What are you wearing?”

“Is it going to be scary?!”

“Will you give good candy?”

Kanan laughed, rubbing the back of her neck. “I haven’t thought of it yet. But I’ll make it awesome, okay?”

The students cheered.

------------------

Back in her classroom, Dia allowed the chatter to swell for exactly five seconds before she clapped her hands once.

“Everyone,” she said calmly but firmly, “that is next week. For now, please return your attention to today’s lesson.”

Like magic, the class straightened.

Dia exhaled softly, already anticipating the headache Mari had scheduled for her future.

------------------

In the third-year room, Hanamaru leaned toward Ruby, eyes sparkling.

“Mari-chan sure has a lot of good ideas, zura.”

Ruby giggled behind her hand. “That’s true.”

“I bet Dia-san will get angry again,” Hanamaru whispered, delighted.

Ruby laughed a little harder.

Hanamaru clasped her hands together dreamily. “But oh well. More chocolate for me this year.”

That sent both girls into quiet fits of laughter.

------------------

The familiar warmth of the usual izakaya wrapped around them as evening settled over Numazu. Low lantern light reflected off polished wood tables, the hum of other customers blending with the soft clink of glasses.

Yoshiko leaned back after taking a sip of her drink, exhaling.

“I still can’t believe you actually thought of something for Halloween within the day,” she said, glancing across the table. “I thought you’d come up with something tomorrow at least.”

Mari placed a hand dramatically over her chest. “Of course! My genius brain works fast.”

“Is it really genius though?” Dia asked flatly, not even looking up from her drink.

Kanan burst out laughing. Yoshiko followed immediately.

“Yeah,” Yoshiko added between chuckles, “more like crazy brain.”

“Hey!” Mari protested. “You’re just jealous that I’m pretty and smart. Right, my dear Kanan?” She tilted her head and gave Kanan an exaggerated pair of sparkling eyes.

Kanan chuckled helplessly. “Of course you are.”

Yoshiko snorted. “That answer sounded like you didn’t have a choice.”

“She doesn’t,” Mari said sweetly, flashing a jokingly threatening smile at Kanan.

Kanan laughed nervously, raising her hands in surrender. “Well anyway,” she quickly redirected, “what are your costumes going to be?”

“Me?” Mari grinned. “Of course something that matches with you~” She wrapped an arm around Kanan dramatically.

“Not surprised,” Dia murmured.

Mari turned toward Dia next. “Oh, you’ll be matching with us too. Like last year. Don’t think you’re escaping, there are a lot of trio ideas.”

Dia sighed deeply. “I can’t believe I’m getting dragged along with you two again.”

Mari’s eyes slid toward Yoshiko. “How about you? Want to join in? Since your other half of the couple costume isn’t here.”

Yoshiko shook her head. “Nah. I’ll probably just go as something simple. Something that takes no effort.”

“Like a vampire?” Kanan joked.

Yoshiko blinked. “Yeah, probably that. Actually… yeah, maybe.”

Kanan stared at her. “Hey, I was kidding. Why do you always take my jokes seriously? First the kiss, now this.”

Yoshiko shrugged. “I don’t know. I’ll take any suggestion. Even something stupid.”

“Oh, I see,” Kanan said, narrowing her eyes playfully. “Wait—did you just call my suggestion stupid? Because it wasn’t serious, you know. It was a joke.”

“I didn’t say yours was stupid,” Yoshiko shot back. “I said I’ll take any suggestion. Even if it’s from Mari.”

“Wha—hey!” Mari protested.

Dia glanced at Yoshiko. “So a vampire. Let me guess. A cape and fangs, and that’s it?”

“Pretty much,” Yoshiko said with a small chuckle.

“That sounds very you,” Dia replied.

Mari groaned. “That sounds really plain. And lame.”

“I mean,” Yoshiko shrugged, “I’m not really into doing a full dramatic getup. It just needs to be Halloween-y, right? And I’ll have candy. That’s enough.”

Mari leaned forward, eyes glinting. “But if Riko asked you to dress up super elaborately, you’d do it.”

Yoshiko didn’t even hesitate. “Oh yeah. For sure. Since it’s her.”

The three of them stared at her.

“But since she’s not here,” Yoshiko continued casually, taking another sip, “I’ll just do something subtle.”

Mari smirked, that dangerous, scheming kind.

Yoshiko narrowed her eyes immediately. “And you better not ask her to convince me to wear something ridiculous. Even if she did ask, she’s not here. And I know she has school.”

Mari snapped her fingers. “Oh man. Plan foiled again.”

“What are you, Swiper from Dora?” Yoshiko deadpanned.

Dia actually chuckled. Kanan laughed openly.

Mari pouted. “Can you at least do some fake blood on your mouth? Since you’re a vampire? Please?” She blinked dramatically in exaggerated pleading.

Yoshiko rolled her eyes, but there was a smile tugging at her lips. “Yeah, yeah. Fine. Whatever.”

Mari immediately perked up. “Yes! You can’t resist your big sister.”

Yoshiko scoffed, though she couldn’t stop the faint warmth in her chest. “Don’t push it.”

Across the table, Kanan watched the exchange with quiet amusement, and Dia shook her head, though there was the smallest hint of fondness in her expression.

Kanan leaned back in her seat, stretching her arms behind her head. “So what are we actually going as?”

Mari tilted her chin up dramatically, eyes narrowing as if summoning inspiration from the ceiling. “Hmm… wait. I’ll think of something.”

“You could just search—” Yoshiko started.

Mari snapped her fingers. “Right! I got something!”

Yoshiko blinked. “That was fast.”

“You never know what’s going on in her head,” Dia said dryly.

Mari beamed. “We’ll go as the Mystery Gang!”

Yoshiko frowned slightly. “Mystery gang?”

“You know, the one with Scooby-Doo!”

“Ohhh.” Yoshiko nodded. “That’s nice. So you’re going as Scooby?”

Mari gasped in exaggerated offense. “Excuse me?! How dare you. My prettiness would not shine if I were a dog.”

Kanan grinned. “Hey, don’t worry, Mari. Even if you were a dog, I’d still love you.”

Mari immediately clasped her hands dramatically. “Oh, Kanan~!”

Then she turned back to Yoshiko with a flourish. “Obviously, I would be Daphne. Kanan would be my Fred. And Dia would be Velma.”

Yoshiko glanced at Dia. “Oh, because she’s smart. Yeah, that checks out.”

“Yes,” Mari nodded, “but don’t underestimate Daphne. She’s smart too. And she can fight.”

Kanan tilted her head. “And Fred too, right?”

Silence.

Kanan blinked. “Right?”

Mari cleared her throat. “Anyway! That’s our costume.”

Kanan slumped slightly in playful defeat.

Yoshiko looked at Dia beside her. “You good with that?”

Dia took a sip of her drink. “I’m fine with whatever they decide. It’s not as if Mari would give me a choice.”

Yoshiko chuckled. “True that.”

Mari leaned forward again. “It’s a shame you’re not joining us, though. You would’ve been perfect as Scooby, Yoshiko.”

“Wha—” Yoshiko started.

“Ah-ah,” Mari interrupted, wagging a finger. “Don’t even try to argue. You’re literally a dog.”

Yoshiko stared at her.

“When Riko’s here,” Mari continued sweetly, “you turn into a complete puppy. The moment you see her, it’s like bark bark, wag wag. You look at her like she’s your owner. It’s actually so cute it makes me want to pat your head and rub your belly.”

“Hey!” Yoshiko shot back, face heating. “I am not cute! And only Riri can do that! And go pat your own pet—like that dolphin next to you!”

Kanan blinked. “Me?”

Mari gasped dramatically. “Oh, you’re right! I’ll do that later. In bed. Wink wink.”

Yoshiko froze. “Did you just actually say ‘wink wink’?”

She turned to Dia. “Did you hear that?”

Dia sighed. “I wish I hadn’t.”

Mari leaned across the table and squished Yoshiko’s cheek lightly. “Oh, hush, you big puppy dog.”

Then she turned to Dia with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. “Speaking of puppies… if you knew what she did during the Halloween party last year…”

“Hey!” Yoshiko hissed, leaning forward and motioning frantically for her to stop. “Shut your trap, you crazy girl!”

Dia’s interest visibly sharpened. “Oh? Pray tell.”

“It was nothing,” Yoshiko said quickly. “Trust me. You don’t want to know.”

“If it was nothing,” Dia replied calmly, “it would not hurt to tell us.”

Kanan leaned in. “Wait, I don’t know this either. Now I’m curious.”

Mari clasped her hands together in delight. “Ohhh~ Remember when Yoshiko went out for a bit and came back a few minutes late?”

Yoshiko made frantic cutting gestures across her throat.

“Well~” Mari continued sweetly, ignoring her, “I saw that dear Riko went out first. And she came back first too. Before Yoshiko here. And when you put two and two together~”

Yoshiko groaned and slumped back. “Just drown me in beer.”

Dia went still.

Her eyes widened slowly as realization dawned.

Kanan’s face lit up. “Oh! Freaky time at the party? And at school? That’s awesom—”

She lifted her hand for a high five but froze midair when she saw Dia’s glare.

Kanan immediately lowered her hand. “I mean—not awesome! What even is that? Terrible. Very terrible.”

Dia turned back to Yoshiko, expression dangerously composed.

Yoshiko raised both hands defensively. “Okay, before you say anything, yes, I remember you told me not to do anything at school. And yes, I know students could’ve walked in. But we locked the door! It was just a classroom! I cleaned it after, there wasn’t a single trace. And it wasn’t even my fault! Riri dragged me there and started kissing me and I had no choice because when she’s needy she’s really—”

“Please stop,” Dia said quickly, face turning faintly red as she took a breath. “I am… glad you understand. I was merely going to reprimand you lightly. You did not have to go into detail about what Riko-san did… and how she is.”

She took another drink.

“I wish I could unhear that.”

Mari leaned back, delighted. “Wow. That’s wild.”

Kanan nodded. “Right? I mean, you already hinted that Riko was the one who starts it, but it’s still surprising every time.”

Yoshiko groaned. “Please don’t tell Riri I said that. She’ll get mad.”

Mari cooed, “Aww, is big puppy going to get scolded?”

“Wha—no! I mean… yeah, probably.”

That did it.

The table burst into laughter, even Dia unable to suppress a small, reluctant smile.

The night carried on with more teasing, more drinks, and more ridiculous stories.

------------------

Night had settled quietly over Tokyo by the time Riko returned to her small apartment.

She slipped off her shoes at the entrance, placed her bag down neatly, and let herself sink onto the sofa with a long, tired exhale. Part-time shifts always drained her more than she expected.

After a minute of staring at the ceiling, she reached for her phone.

As always.

She typed a quick message to Yoshiko asking if she was free to call.

Before a reply came—

Her phone rang.

Video call.

Riko smiled immediately and answered.

Yoshiko’s face filled the screen. She was lounging on her own couch back in Numazu, still in her science teacher outfit, white dress shirt slightly wrinkled now, tie loosened, lab coat still on, black slacks neat as ever. Her hair was a little messy in that end-of-the-day way.

“Hey, Riri! Good work today,” Yoshiko greeted warmly.

Riko’s smile softened. “Thank you, Yocchan. You too. Did you just come back from drinking with the others?”

Yoshiko nodded lazily. “Yup~”

Riko giggled. “Did you have fun?”

“Yup~”

“It sounds like it,” Riko teased gently. “Have you eaten, Yocchan?”

“Yeah, we ate there. How about you, Riri?”

“I ate at work,” Riko replied.

Yoshiko nodded approvingly. “That’s good, that’s good. So what are you going to do now?”

Riko thought for a moment. “Maybe take a bath and then just relax in bed.”

Yoshiko tilted her head slightly. “Take me to bath?”

Riko blinked, then blushed faintly. “…Okay. I’ll get ready.”

She stood up, still holding her phone, and walked toward her dresser to grab a change of clothes. Yoshiko watched her with a fond smile, chin resting on her palm.

When Riko entered the bathroom, she carefully placed her phone on top of the washing machine and angled it toward the ceiling.

“No peeking, Yocchan,” she teased.

“Aww,” Yoshiko whined jokingly.

Riko giggled softly as she moved off-screen, the sound of fabric rustling and water running filling the space between their small talk about work and random daily things.

After a moment, she picked up her phone again, camera carefully angled to only show her face and shoulders, and lowered herself into the warm bath.

“Ahhh,” she sighed, leaning back against the tub. “That’s the stuff.”

Yoshiko chuckled softly at the sight of her relaxed expression. “You know… since we haven’t bathed together, I’m kind of happy just seeing you take a bath. Even if I’m not inside.”

Riko’s cheeks flushed. “Yocchan!”

“Hey! I didn’t mean it like that,” Yoshiko quickly defended. “I’m just happy seeing you… uh… take a bath?”

Riko stared at her through the screen. “Are you hearing yourself?”

Yoshiko paused.

“…Yeah, okay. I see what you mean.”

Riko sighed, shaking her head with a small smile. “Was there anything interesting that happened today?”

Yoshiko leaned back against her couch, thinking. “Oh yeah. Since next week is Halloween, right? And we did that Halloween party last year?”

Riko immediately turned pink.

“You know,” Yoshiko continued casually, “the one where we had sex at an empty classroom—”

“Y-Yocchan!” Riko interrupted quickly. “You don’t have to say that part! Just saying Halloween party already makes me remember it!”

Yoshiko laughed lightly. “Oh right. It’s just… that part was really memorable to me. It’s the first thing that came to mind. You on top of a school desk, legs wide, leaking, looking so hot…”

Riko dipped slightly lower into the water, hiding part of her face. Her thighs squeezed together under the surface. “C-can we not talk about that right now? I’m in the bath and remembering it is… distracting. And you’re not here…”

Yoshiko’s expression softened immediately.

“Okay, okay,” she said gently. “I’ll change the topic. We don’t need you overheating in there.”

Riko let out a relieved breath, though she was still red. “Thank you, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko smiled warmly at her through the screen. And shifted on her couch, tucking one leg under her as she continued.

“Well anyway,” she said, “looks like that Halloween party is basically an annual thing now. Not like that king-and-queen ball nonsense.”

Riko smiled softly from the bath. “That sounds nice for the new students.”

“Right?” Yoshiko nodded. “But that’s not all Mari came up with. On Halloween day, she’s cutting classes short so everyone can prepare for the party at night. And during the daytime classes, everyone, and I mean everyone, even the janitor, has to wear a Halloween costume. Big, small, subtle, whatever. As long as it counts.”

Riko’s eyes widened. “Really?”

“Yeah. And teachers have to carry around treats, candies, chocolates, because the students are going to trick-or-treat to us.”

Riko giggled, the sound echoing lightly against the bathroom tiles. “That actually sounds really fun. I can already imagine you being grumpy while they line up for candy because you’re tired.”

“Hey,” Yoshiko protested. “I won’t be grumpy. Or at least I won’t show it to my students. But you’re right, I will be exhausted. I’m already tired just thinking about it.”

Riko laughed again.

“Now I have to buy treats,” Yoshiko continued, counting on her fingers, “and some kind of bag to carry them. And a costume.”

“You can do it, Yocchan,” Riko encouraged warmly. “What are you going as?”

“A vampire,” Yoshiko replied. “Just a simple one. Cape, fangs, some fake blood on my lips, as requested by crazy Mari. I don’t want to put in too much effort. I’ll probably wear the same thing to the party too. My uniform is already half a vampire costume anyway. Just minus the lab coat.”

Riko giggled. “You’re not wrong. But I know you’ll look good as a vampire, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko’s lips curved upward. “Thanks, Riri. What about you? Any Halloween stuff over there?”

Riko hesitated slightly. “Not really. There’s no party at school. Everyone here is pretty serious.”

She paused before continuing.

“But Natsumi invited me to go to the Halloween Shibuya walk with her. She said she’s never experienced it before and always wanted to. I haven’t answered her yet.”

Yoshiko straightened immediately.

“Riri,” she said, tone sharpening with concern, “you know Halloween in Shibuya can get dangerous, right? It’s insanely crowded. Tons of people. A lot of drunk people. Probably drunk foreigners too. I mean, there’s security, sure, but with that many people? I wouldn’t trust every corner of it to be safe.”

Her jaw tightened slightly.

“And worst case scenario… something bad could happen. To you. Or to both of you. Especially you.” Her voice dipped, strained. “If something happened… I’d lose it.”

Riko understood exactly what she meant.

“I know…” Riko said quietly. “I don’t really want to go either. But if I don’t, Natsumi might go alone. And I don’t want her to end up in that kind of situation by herself.”

“So what?” Yoshiko’s voice rose before she could stop herself. “You want the two of you to end up in that situation instead?”

Silence.

Riko blinked, startled. It was rare, almost unheard of, for Yoshiko to raise her voice at her.

Yoshiko immediately looked like a guilty puppy that had just barked at its owner and instantly regretted it.

“Sorry, Riri,” she said quickly, shoulders slumping. “I didn’t mean to snap. I’m just… really worried. I don’t want you ending up like…”

She trailed off, unable to finish the thought.

“And I know you don’t handle big crowds well either,” she added softly. “Just imagining you there, surrounded by all those people… I just…”

Riko’s expression melted.

“No, it’s okay, Yocchan,” she said gently. “I really do understand how you feel. I’m sorry for worrying you. I’m sorry I even seriously considered going.”

She gave a small reassuring smile. “I’ll talk to Natsumi. Maybe we can do something else. Somewhere safer.”

Yoshiko nodded slowly. “Yeah… that would be nice.”

“So don’t worry, okay?” Riko said softly. “I’m fine.”

Yoshiko still looked guilty. “I’m sorry I raised my voice. I regret it.”

She looked exactly like the puppy Mari always teased her about.

Riko smiled warmly. “Yocchan, I promise it’s okay. I’m okay. So don’t be a sad puppy.”

Yoshiko slowly looked up at her through the screen, hesitating, then her expression shifted.

“Let me make it up to you,” she said suddenly. “How about… I go with you.”

Riko blinked. “What?”

“I’ll accompany you and Natsumi to Shibuya,” Yoshiko continued. “With me there, I can protect you both. You can experience it, at least a little. We’ll just do a short walk. If it gets overwhelming, we’ll leave the crowd and go somewhere else, have our own party at a restaurant or something. What do you think?”

Riko stared at her, surprised. “Are you sure? You don’t have to force yourself. It’s really okay if we don’t go.”

“No,” Yoshiko shook her head. “It’s fine. I might’ve reacted harshly earlier. Maybe it won’t be that bad. And if anyone tries anything…” She cracked her knuckles lightly. “They’ll regret it.”

Her expression softened again.

“As long as I’m there, I’ll feel better. I’ll know you’re safe.”

Riko giggled quietly. “But don’t you have the Halloween party at Uranohoshi?”

“I’ll skip it,” Yoshiko said without hesitation. “You’re not there, so what’s the point? If I explain to the others, they’ll understand.”

Riko’s heart warmed.

“I see,” she said softly. “Thank you, Yocchan. Really.”

Yoshiko smiled at her through the screen, steady, certain.

“Anything for you, Riri.”

------------------

A little later, Riko was out of the bath and tucked comfortably into her bed, wearing her soft sleepwear. The room lights were dim, only her bedside lamp casting a warm glow over her sheets.

She lay on her side under the covers, phone propped in her hand against her pillow, still video calling Yoshiko.

On the other side of the screen, Yoshiko was still on her couch in Numazu, still in her science teacher outfit. Lab coat draped open, white shirt slightly wrinkled, tie loose around her collar.

They had drifted into random late night conversation, small things, soft laughter, comfortable pauses.

“Yocchan?” Riko said suddenly.

“Hmm?”

“I just noticed… why haven’t you changed clothes yet?”

Yoshiko blinked and looked down at herself. “Oh. Yeah.” She scratched the back of her neck sheepishly. “Kinda forgot. I was having fun talking to you.”

Riko giggled softly. “That’s adorable. But please change so you can be comfortable.”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko nodded.

She loosened her tie slowly with one hand.

Riko’s eyes followed the movement without meaning to.

The tie slipped free from Yoshiko’s collar, and she pulled it off completely. Then she casually unbuttoned the first few buttons of her shirt.

Riko bit her lip before she could stop herself.

Yoshiko noticed.

A slow smirk spread across her face.

She deliberately took her time adjusting her collar.

“Careful, Riri,” she teased softly. “I might melt if you stare like that.”

Riko’s eyes widened instantly. She buried half her face into her pillow, cheeks burning.

Yoshiko laughed. “Hey, no need to be shy. I’m yours, remember? You can check me out anytime.”

Riko slowly peeked back at the screen, still red.

“So,” Yoshiko continued playfully, “want me to continue the show?”

Riko swallowed. “I think… not for now. If you continue, I might really want you here tonight.”

Yoshiko chuckled lowly. “You know I can always drive there.”

Riko giggled. “Imagine if you actually came all the way here just for that and then drove back to Numazu after.”

“I’m serious, you know,” Yoshiko replied, raising an eyebrow. “Just gotta help you with your… problem.”

Riko hid her face again. “It’s okay, Yocchan. It’d be too much of a hassle. I can deal with it.”

Yoshiko tilted her head. “Deal with it? Alone?”

Riko froze.

“T-That’s not what I meant, you perv!” she squeaked. “I meant like… cool myself off or sleep it off!”

Yoshiko shrugged casually. “I don’t know, I thought you were going to masterbat—”

“Yocchan!” Riko protested immediately, face fully red now. “I would never!”

Yoshiko laughed. “Hey, there’s nothing wrong with that. It’s loving yourself, you know. And as a bonus for me, maybe I could watch while you—”

“Yocchan!” Riko groaned into her pillow. “You’re saying such embarrassing things nonstop. You’re going to kill me from embarrassment.”

Yoshiko grinned. “I really like when you get flustered. You turn the same color as your hair.”

Riko narrowed her eyes slightly, studying her.

“Wait,” she said slowly. “Did you drink a little too much today?”

Yoshiko blinked. “What? Me? Pfft. No. Me no drunk.”

She waved her hand dismissively.

Riko sat up immediately.

“There,” she said triumphantly. “Got you. You are drunk. You just spoke like a caveman.”

Yoshiko blinked again. “Me did?”

Riko burst into laughter. “Yes, you did, dummy! I told you not to drink too much.”

Yoshiko scratched her head sheepishly. “Haha… sorry, Riri. Maybe I did drink a bit more than I thought. We were just having fun.”

“No wonder you were extra teasing,” Riko sighed fondly. “And you were seriously talking about driving here in the middle of the night. While drunk.”

Yoshiko’s expression softened. “Sorry. Won’t do it again.”

Riko relaxed back into her pillow. “Just change into your sleepwear and sleep with me, okay?”

Yoshiko nodded obediently through the screen.

A little while later, Yoshiko reappeared, now changed into her sleep clothes and lying in her own bed in Numazu. The lights were dim on her side too.

They both lay on their sides, phones close to their faces, quiet now, just listening to each other breathe.

Sleep was slowly catching up.

Yoshiko’s voice turned drowsy. “Night, Riri…”

“Night, Yocchan,” Riko replied softly.

They lingered for a second longer, smiling faintly at each other.

Then the call ended. Miles apart, Tokyo and Numazu, they fell asleep with the same warmth in their chests.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 130: Festival Fun

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59749615/chapters/206473726

A week passed, and before they knew it, the weekend came again.

Saturday morning found Yoshiko and Riko riding through the streets of Tokyo on Yoshiko’s motorbike, the city still half-asleep beneath the pale early light.

Yoshiko drove steadily, dressed in a black hoodie over a plain white tee, jeans hugging familiar curves, a black full helmet hiding her expression. Behind her, Riko clung lightly to Yoshiko’s waist, her pink helmet resting against Yoshiko’s back whenever the bike slowed. She wore a white shirt tucked neatly into a gray skirt that brushed just above her knees, a soft pink cardigan fluttering slightly with the wind.

They’d left Riko’s apartment not long ago, heading toward Ren’s elementary school, quietly conspiring to surprise him. Even Haruko didn’t know they were coming. Today wasn’t just Ren’s play, either, it was the school’s cultural festival.

Before long, Yoshiko eased the bike to a stop in front of the school gates.

She set the stand down and lifted her arms without a word. Riko smiled, taking Yoshiko’s arm for balance as she stepped off the bike. Once steady, she removed her helmet and looked ahead at the school grounds, her eyes lingering on the colorful decorations strung across the entrance.

“It feels kinda nostalgic,” Riko said softly.

Yoshiko dismounted and pulled off her helmet, glancing at her. “What? The school cultural festival?” she teased, reaching for Riko’s helmet.

Riko handed it over. “Yeah.”

Yoshiko secured both helmets on the bike and smirked. “You literally had your own festival last year. You just graduated. Isn’t it a little early to be nostalgic?”

Riko puffed out her cheeks. “You know that’s not what I meant, Yocchan. I meant… elementary school festivals.”

Yoshiko laughed and stepped closer, wrapping an arm around Riko’s waist. “I know, I know. I’m just messing with you, Riri.”

She leaned down and pressed a quick peck to Riko’s lips before adding, “And yeah… I get it. It’s been way too long since my elementary school days. What—sixteen, seventeen years ago?”

Riko blinked. “Wow… mine was, like… six or seven years ago.”

They both paused.

Then chuckled awkwardly at the realization.

“…Maybe we shouldn’t talk about that kind of math again,” Yoshiko muttered.

Riko nodded quickly. “Yeah.”

Hand in hand, they walked through the gates and into the school grounds. Booths lined the paths, food stalls, handmade signs, colorful banners fluttering overhead. Children ran past them in costumes, parents chatted nearby, and the air buzzed with laughter and excitement.

As they walked, Riko suddenly stopped. “Oh—wait.”

She reached into her small sling bag, rummaged for a moment, then pulled out Yoshiko’s black ball cap. Tiptoeing slightly, she placed it gently on Yoshiko’s head and adjusted the brim.

“There,” she said with a proud smile. “Now you look extra cool.”

Yoshiko grinned, eyes soft beneath the cap. “Thank you, Riri.”

She leaned down instinctively, but Riko quickly pressed a hand to Yoshiko’s mouth.

Yoshiko tilted her head, confused, like a puppy being gently scolded.

“There are a lot of kids here,” Riko whispered. “I don’t think we should kiss right now.”

“But you let me kiss you earlier,” Yoshiko protested quietly.

“That was outside,” Riko replied. “And there weren’t many people.”

Yoshiko stepped back with a small laugh. “Alright, alright. I get it.”

She smiled warmly at Riko. “I like how thoughtful you are about stuff like that.”

Riko smiled back, squeezing Yoshiko’s hand.

Together, they continued walking through the festival grounds, fingers intertwined, blending into the gentle chaos of laughter, music, and memories waiting to be made.

------------------

They wandered through the school grounds at an unhurried pace, the warm glow of lanterns lighting up rows of student-run booths. The air was filled with laughter, overlapping chatter, and the tempting mix of savory and sweet smells drifting from every direction. They had already shared a tray of yakisoba earlier, feeding each other without even thinking about it, and now they were making their way past the dessert stalls.

Just a moment ago, they’d stopped by a cotton candy booth and a chocolate banana stand, deciding to share one of each so they wouldn’t end up too full. Yoshiko held the fluffy pink cotton candy carefully, while Riko cradled the chocolate banana in her hand, the glossy coating catching the light as they walked.

“There sure are a lot of booths with sweets here,” Yoshiko said, glancing around at the colorful displays.

“Well, they are kids,” Riko replied gently. “Of course they love sweets.”

Yoshiko let out a small sigh of mock exhaustion. “No wonder some of them are sprinting around like that. Makes me feel old just watching all this youthful energy.”

Riko giggled, shaking her head. “You’re really making yourself sound old, Yocchan. You’re not that old, you know.”

“But I’m like… twenty times older than them,” Yoshiko said solemnly.

That only made Riko laugh more. “Maybe you should try eating some of their sweets, then. Who knows? You might get energized too.”

Yoshiko slowed her steps and leaned a little closer, her voice dropping. “Riri, you know I don’t need sweets to get energized.”

Riko looked up at her, confused for half a second, until Yoshiko’s free hand settled on her hips and gently pulled her closer.

“The only sweet that energizes me,” Yoshiko continued, bending down slightly, “is you.”

Riko’s face instantly turned red. “I thought you said you weren’t feeling well earlier,” she tried to retort, her voice wavering.

“Well, I did,” Yoshiko admitted, smirking. “But the kind of energy I get from you is… different.”

She leaned in closer, her lips near Riko’s ear. “I think you know exactly what I mean.”

Riko’s fingers instinctively tightened around the front of Yoshiko’s jacket, the chocolate banana nearly forgotten, until the sound of children laughing and running past snapped her back to reality.

“Y-Yocchan,” she said quickly, pulling back, still flustered. “There are kids around. Remember?”

Yoshiko chuckled. “Almost got you, though. Guess my effect on you is still pretty strong, you almost melted.”

Riko looked away, mumbling under her breath, “It is true… I did melt…”

Yoshiko caught that, and burst out laughing. “Alright, alright. Why don’t we actually try the sweets the kids are getting so energized about?”

She took a bite of the cotton candy, eyes widening immediately. “Whoa—! Now I get it.”

Suddenly, she threw both hands up, cotton candy included. “Ei! Ei! Oo!”

Riko froze for half a second before bursting into laughter. “What was that, Yocchan? That was so funny!”

“I don’t know!” Yoshiko laughed, lowering her arms. “That was just the energy exploding out of me.”

Riko was still laughing when she said softly, “You’re such a dork sometimes.”

Yoshiko smiled at that, clearly pleased. “Now your turn. Bite the chocolate banana, Riri.”

Riko took a breath, calming down, then nodded. “Okay, okay.”

She took a small bite, chewing thoughtfully while Yoshiko watched her expectantly. “So?” Yoshiko asked.

“It is energizing,” Riko said with a shy giggle.

“Really?” Yoshiko teased. “I’m not seeing much energy yet.”

Riko hesitated… then lifted her arms just a little and said, very quietly, “Ei… ei… oo…”

Yoshiko beamed. “Perfect.”

Riko laughed again, shaking her head. “Where did you even learn that cheer?”

“I have no idea,” Yoshiko shrugged. “The moment I bit into that cotton candy, an ‘ei ei oo’ just appeared in my head.”

Riko looked at her with fond disbelief, chuckling softly. “You’re unbelievable, Yocchan.”

After their silly exchange, and once the last bits of sugar were gone, Yoshiko glanced around the festival grounds again.

“So,” she asked casually, “where to next, Riri?”

Riko looked ahead, scanning the rows of booths before pointing slightly. “What about over there? Takoyaki?”

Yoshiko nodded without hesitation. “Yeah, sure.”

They walked a short distance across the school grounds until they reached the takoyaki stall. Behind the counter was an elementary school kid, standing proudly in front of the griddle.

“Hello!” the kid greeted brightly. “What would you like to order?”

“Uh, just one order is fine,” Yoshiko replied.

“Okay! Do you want to try our special?”

Yoshiko blinked, then shrugged. “Yeah, sure.”

A little while later, the two of them waited off to the side. When the takoyaki was finally done, the kid handed the tray over with a big smile. “Here! Enjoy!”

Yoshiko took it, paid, and nodded. “Thanks.”

“Do you want a juice box to go with it?” the kid asked.

Yoshiko looked momentarily confused. “It’s fine. You can keep it.”

“You sure? Suit yourself!”

She turned to Riko, and they stepped aside a bit from the booth. “Alright,” Yoshiko said lightly, holding the tray between them. “Let’s try it, Riri?”

Riko picked up one of the takoyaki with a toothpick. “Sure. I wonder what makes it ‘special.’”

“Maybe it just has more filling,” Yoshiko said, stabbing one herself.

They lifted the takoyaki toward each other.

“Cheers,” Yoshiko said.

“Cheers,” Riko replied.

They gently bumped the takoyaki together before taking a bite.

“Hm,” Riko hummed while chewing. “This is good.”

“I agree,” Yoshiko said through a mouthful.

They finished the first one, then each picked up another. After a moment, Riko spoke again. “I guess the special part really is the filling.”

Yoshiko nodded, popping the next one into her mouth—

—and immediately froze.

She stopped chewing, then bent forward slightly, coughing.

“Yocchan?” Riko’s expression changed instantly. She moved closer, rubbing Yoshiko’s chest and back. “Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

Yoshiko coughed harder, struggling to speak. “I-it’s h-hot… s-spicy…”

“I’ll get you something to drink, okay?” Riko said quickly.

Before she could even move, the kid from the stall suddenly spoke up. “Here! The juice box, I told you you’d need it!”

Riko hurried over, grabbed it, and rushed back. She quickly stuck the straw in and guided it to Yoshiko’s lips. “Drink, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko drank eagerly while Riko continued rubbing her back. She finished it quickly, letting out a long breath once she was done.

Yoshiko straightened up slowly, then stared at the kid. “What was that? What did you put in those things?!”

“Our special,” the kid replied cheerfully. “Roulette takoyaki.”

“Roulette?” Yoshiko echoed. “You mean one of them is spiced up? Why didn’t you tell me?!”

“Yup! Only one’s super spicy,” the kid explained proudly. “We ground up a bunch of different peppers and mixed them into the batter. And the filling has random peppers, hot sauce, and chunks of peppers too.”

Yoshiko and Riko stared at the kid in stunned silence.

“No wonder you reacted like that, Yocchan,” Riko said softly, still rubbing her back.

Yoshiko pinched the bridge of her nose. “What the fu— no. Sorry. You’re a kid; I can’t swear at you. But what were you thinking?! My throat almost closed up! I really like spicy food, sure, but that felt like you were trying to kill someone.” She paused. “Have you even tried your own product?”

“Nope,” the kid said casually. “I hate spicy food.”

“…Then why did you make this?” Yoshiko asked, utterly baffled.

“We wanted something unique,” the kid said. “So we just experimented. But it’s not really selling well. You’re the first one who bought it. I wonder why.”

Yoshiko stared at them in disbelief. “Maybe—just maybe—it’s because it’s too hot.”

She wasn’t really angry, just shocked, still suffering slightly from the aftermath.

“Ohhh, that makes sense,” the kid said, nodding. “But at least we got to see someone eat it! Thanks for that. And we give a juice box with the purchase, do you want another one?”

Yoshiko narrowed her eyes, silently reached out, and snatched the juice box.

She turned and walked away with Riko, grumbling under her breath as the kid waved happily behind them.

Riko giggled softly. Yoshiko opened the juice box and drank again as they walked.

“Are you okay now, Yocchan?” Riko asked.

“Yeah,” Yoshiko replied. “The burning’s gone. My tongue’s kinda numb, though. But at least it doesn’t hurt anymore.”

Riko let out a small giggle.

“Hey,” Yoshiko added casually, sipping the juice, “at least I got the spicy one and not you. I don’t want you experiencing hell like that.”

Riko blushed, guilt flickering across her face. “But you were in pain earlier…”

“As long as it’s not you, I’m fine,” Yoshiko said easily. “I’ll sacrifice myself.”

She stopped walking and looked down at Riko, thoughtful. “Speaking of that, are you not good with spicy food, Riri?”

“I can handle some,” Riko replied. “But not too spicy.”

“I see,” Yoshiko nodded. “Guess that worked out, then, that I got it.” She paused, then added casually, “I was actually planning to let you taste it earlier. You know. With a kiss. Like always. But there were kids around.”

Riko’s face turned bright red, her gaze dropping.

Yoshiko chuckled. “Kids these days, though. Getting wild and putting random stuff in takoyaki. It’s kinda scary.”

Riko laughed. “Well, kids like to experiment, right? They have creative minds.”

“Yeah…” Yoshiko sighed. “I bet they just bought everything spicy-looking and thought, ‘Let’s torture a random stranger.’”

Riko laughed harder, lightly hitting Yoshiko’s arm.

And with that, they continued walking deeper into the school grounds.

------------------

They eventually made their way up to the second graders’ floor, where the noise level noticeably spiked.

The classroom they stopped in front of had a big, colorful sign taped to the door:

“2nd Grade Mini Carnival!”

Inside, the room buzzed with excitement, kids cheering, the soft clatter of rings bouncing off wooden pegs, and laughter echoing through the space. Colorful, hand-painted signs pointed toward different games: Ring Toss, Ball Toss Target, and Magnet Fishing. Each booth was staffed by energetic elementary schoolers wearing matching headbands, all of them grinning proudly.

Yoshiko glanced around, amused. “Want to try one first, Riri?”

Riko nodded, smiling. “Sure, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko stepped forward and lightly raised a hand. “One game for her, please.”

The kids nodded eagerly and handed Riko a few plastic rings. “Here! Just throw the rings onto the pegs and you’ll win something!”

“Okay, thank you,” Riko said politely.

She stepped up to the ring toss, focusing carefully. She squinted, aimed… and tossed.

The ring bounced off the peg.

“Oh no,” Riko murmured.

“That’s just the first one,” Yoshiko encouraged immediately. “You can do it.”

Riko nodded and tried again.

Miss.

“Come on, one last try,” Yoshiko said warmly, full support in her voice. “You’ve got this.”

Riko took a small breath and threw her final ring. It hit the peg, clink, but slid off instead of going in.

“So close! So close!” the kids cheered, trying to console her.

Yoshiko gently placed a hand at Riko’s waist. “It’s okay, Riri. You were really close.” She smiled. “Let me try, I’ll win you something.”

Riko looked up at her and smiled back. “Thank you, Yocchan.”

They switched places, and Yoshiko stepped up to the booth. “One more game, please.”

The kids handed her the rings again.

She leaned casually against the counter.

First throw, near miss.

Second throw, almost the same.

On the third and final attempt, the ring slid perfectly onto the center peg.

The room erupted.

“Yaaay!” “That was amazing!”

Riko clapped enthusiastically. “That was amazing, Yocchan!”

Yoshiko scratched the back of her head. “Oh—uh. That was just luck.”

“As the winner, you get a prize!” one of the kids announced. “A medal!”

They tried to put it over Yoshiko’s head, stretching their arms upward, but she was far too tall. Laughing softly, Yoshiko knelt down and lowered her head.

The kids carefully slipped the medal over her cap and around her neck.

“Thank you,” Yoshiko said sincerely. She looked down at it, blinking. “Wait… is this candy?”

“Yes!” the kids replied proudly. “It’s a candy medal! The gold part is chocolate if you peel the wrapper.”

“I see,” Yoshiko said, smiling. “Well, thank you, I love it.”

After trying the rest of the games, they stepped out of the classroom and back into the hallway.

“You were amazing in there,” Riko said softly.

“Just lucky,” Yoshiko replied. She glanced down at the medal. “But… more sweets again, huh.”

She bit one of the small candies on the necklace and nodded. “Still, this candy’s pretty good.”

Riko giggled.

“Oh—right,” Yoshiko said suddenly. “I’ll give this to you.” She reached up to take it off.

Riko quickly stopped her hand.

“You don’t want it?” Yoshiko asked, tilting her head.

“Oh, no, it’s not that,” Riko said, shaking her head. “I love it. I just… think I’d like it more if you kept wearing it.”

Yoshiko blinked. “Why?”

Riko hesitated, cheeks turning pink. “Well… if you’re wearing it, then I can do this without it looking strange.”

“Do what?” Yoshiko asked.

Riko placed a hand on Yoshiko’s shoulder, tiptoed slightly, and leaned in. She bit one of the candies on the necklace, then, just a little higher, brushed her lips against Yoshiko’s neck.

Yoshiko stiffened instantly, arms frozen at her sides.

Riko pulled back, chewing the candy, eyes lowered and face bright red.

No one around them seemed to notice.

Yoshiko blinked, then let out a small, nervous chuckle. “Okay… I see your point.” She cleared her throat. “I won’t take it off. But…when did you learn that?”

“Nowhere,” Riko replied quietly.

“Well,” Yoshiko smirked, glancing around, “good thing no one noticed.” Then, lowering her voice teasingly, “You’re lucky there are people here. If not, I would’ve slammed you against the wall and eaten you right there.”

“Y-Yocchan!” Riko squeaked, covering her face.

“I’m joking—joking,” Yoshiko laughed. “Come on, let’s head to the next place.”

------------------

Later, they wandered toward a corner of the hallway where a small Photo Spot had been set up. Cardboard cutouts of storybook animals, clearly painted by the art club, stood against a decorated backdrop.

A group of excited kids spotted them immediately. “Picture! Picture! Please!”

Before Yoshiko could react, they were grabbed by the hands and gently dragged over.

“Oh—uh—” Yoshiko started.

Riko just giggled at her reaction.

Felt animal ear headbands were quickly placed on their heads. Riko ended up with soft white cat ears, her cheeks faintly pink as the kids fussed over her. Yoshiko, meanwhile, was given gray husky ears, wearing them with a slightly troubled smile.

“Say cheese!” the kids chorused.

Yoshiko shrugged, then dropped an arm around Riko’s shoulders and pulled her closer, flashing a wide, toothy grin. Riko, now the shy one, smiled softly while blushing.

When the kids checked the polaroid, they burst into giggles.

“The kitty looks shy!” “And the husky looks like she’s teasing her!”

Riko groaned quietly, but Yoshiko just chuckled, clearly pleased.

“Another keepsake,” Yoshiko said, glancing at Riko.

Riko giggled.

------------------

Their next stop looked… noticeably different.

The sixth graders’ classroom had been completely transformed. Desks were pushed to the sides, windows covered in black curtains, and fake cobwebs draped across the walls. Dim flashlights cast shaky shadows over cardboard gravestones, while paper ghosts dangled ominously from the ceiling, swaying slightly with every movement inside.

Riko peeked in, shoulders tense. “It’s just kids… it can’t be that scary, right?”

Behind her, Yoshiko chuckled softly. “Yeah. Nothing to worry about, Riri. Wanna go?”

Riko nodded, though she hesitated for half a second before stepping inside, Yoshiko right behind her.

The moment they took a few steps forward—

“BOOO!”

A figure in a ghost mask suddenly jumped out from behind a desk.

“KYAA—!”

Riko practically launched herself into Yoshiko’s side, both hands clutching her arm and sleeve. Yoshiko stiffened for a split second, then smiled, clearly struggling not to laugh.

“It’s okay, it’s okay,” Yoshiko murmured, gently guiding her further inside.

They moved through the dark classroom, but every time something rustled, hissed, or popped out from the shadows, Riko reacted with a small shriek, sometimes burying her face into Yoshiko’s sleeve, gripping it like her life depended on it.

Yoshiko stayed steady the entire time, letting Riko cling as much as she needed. Each startled squeak earned a warm chuckle from her, amused but undeniably fond.

By the time they reached the exit, Riko was practically glued to her.

A girl wearing a witch hat stood by the door. “Congratulations on reaching the end,” she said cheerfully, handing them small red stickers shaped like ominous talismans. “Cursed stickers!”

“Thanks,” Yoshiko replied, taking them.

The witch waved and disappeared back into the classroom.

They were finally outside.

Yoshiko glanced at the sticker and held it up. “Look, Riri. A sticker.”

Riko was still clinging tightly to her arm, half-hiding her face in Yoshiko’s sleeve. “A-Are we outside now?” she asked, peeking out cautiously.

Yoshiko nodded. “Yeah. Didn’t you notice?”

“…Sorry. I didn’t,” Riko admitted.

Yoshiko glanced down and laughed softly. “Uh, Riri… you good to let go now? You were gripping me so hard that half my jacket is gone.”

Riko looked up, and immediately noticed that Yoshiko’s jacket had been pulled off one shoulder entirely, revealing the white shirt underneath.

“Oh—!” Riko quickly let go. “Sorry, Yocchan!”

She carefully pulled Yoshiko’s jacket back up, adjusting it properly before patting it down. “There.”

“Thanks, Riri,” Yoshiko said, amused. Then she added teasingly, “Can’t believe you got scared by kids in costumes.”

Riko looked away, embarrassed. “I’m just… not good with that kind of stuff, okay? I thought I could handle it since they’re just kids, but I ended up clinging to you and hiding.”

“I don’t mind the clinging,” Yoshiko said lightly. “I actually enjoyed it, even if you almost undressed me.”

“Yocchan…” Riko chuckled.

Then she looked up at her, voice softer. “Thank you for being there with me.”

“Anytime,” Yoshiko replied without hesitation. “Kinda my job to protect you.”

Riko smiled warmly.

Yoshiko tilted her head thoughtfully. “Though… a ghost getting scared by ghosts is kinda weird, huh?”

Riko blinked. “What do you mean?”

“You don’t remember?” Yoshiko said. “Last year’s cultural festival, before you all graduated. Your class did a horror house too. Way higher quality than this, honestly. Especially you three.”

Riko’s eyes lit up. “Oh! Right, I remember!” she said, smiling at the memory. “I was the ghost bride.”

“You were,” Yoshiko nodded. “And you tried to stab me with a prop knife. That was genuinely terrifying.”

Riko laughed softly. “We really went all out with that one.”

“So all out that even I—someone who actually likes scary stuff—got scared,” Yoshiko said seriously. “The costumes, the acting… chef’s kiss.”

Riko smiled, clearly pleased. “Thank you.”

Yoshiko scratched the back of her neck, cheeks faintly red. “Uh… did you happen to keep that costume, by the way?”

Riko blinked. “The ghost bride one?” She thought for a moment. “I think You-chan kept all of it. She was the one who made it, if I remember right. Why?”

“Oh—no reason,” Yoshiko said a little too quickly, looking away and rubbing her neck again. “Just, you know. For… future stuff. But that’s good to know.”

Riko tilted her head at the sudden question, mildly suspicious, but let it go. “Okay…?”

Yoshiko chuckled nervously, then cleared her throat. “Anyway—here.” She held out the red talisman-shaped sticker. “The witch kid gave us this.”

Riko took it, examining the sticker with a small smile. “Wow… it’s kinda cute. We should’ve done something like this back then.”

“After scaring people half to death and then handing them a ‘cursed’ sticker?” Yoshiko said. “If I went through your class’s horror house and got one of these after, I’d genuinely believe I was cursed. So it’s probably a good thing you guys didn’t.”

Riko giggled. “Yeah… I think you’re right.”

She glanced at her phone, eyes widening slightly. “Oh—Yocchan. I think it’s almost time. Ren-kun’s play should be starting soon. We need to head to the gym.”

“Oh, right,” Yoshiko said, blinking. “That’s why we’re here.” She laughed sheepishly. “Totally slipped my mind, I was having too much fun today.”

Riko crossed her arms, pouting playfully. “That’s kinda bad of you, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko chuckled. “Maybe. But… this is the first time I get to walk properly next to you at a school festival without pretending we’re not together. Even if it’s not your school.” Her voice softened. “I guess I just lost track of time enjoying it… being here with you.”

Riko’s expression warmed, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. “I understand. I’m happy too… just being with you.”

Yoshiko smiled at her. “I really want to kiss you right now.”

“You can’t~,” Riko said, giggling.

Yoshiko sighed dramatically. “I know…” She looked genuinely sad for half a second, then grinned, clearly joking.

Riko laughed.

“Come on,” Yoshiko said, starting forward. “Let’s head to Ren’s play.”

Before she could take another step, something lightly slapped against the back of her hoodie.

Yoshiko stopped and turned around, tilting her head. “Did you just put something on my back, Riri?”

Riko nodded, eyes downcast, cheeks pink.

“Oh?” Yoshiko said. “What is it?”

“…The cursed sticker.”

Yoshiko paused. “Oh, I see!” Then she gasped theatrically. “Wait—does that mean you’re cursing me?”

Riko nodded again. “Yes…”

“Oh no,” Yoshiko said, playing along. “Riri cursed me!”

Then Riko mumbled, barely audible—

“Now you’re cursed to stay with me forever.”

Yoshiko froze.

Just for half a second.

Riko immediately turned bright red, hiding her face behind her hand. Yoshiko, meanwhile, felt like she’d been shot straight through the heart, cute ringing loudly in her head as she clutched her chest internally.

Outwardly, she scratched her cheek, eyes soft. “…Guess I can live with that curse my whole life.”

Her voice was quieter than usual.

She cleared her throat, then held out her hand. “Come on. Ren’s play should be starting soon.”

Riko nodded, still flustered, and slipped her hand into Yoshiko’s. Their fingers intertwined naturally as they walked together toward the gym.

------------------

The gymnasium buzzed with overlapping sounds, the excited chatter of parents, the shuffle of children’s sneakers against the polished wooden floor, the metallic clack and scrape of folding chairs being set into rows. Bright banners hung along the walls, paper peaches swaying gently from the ceiling. Crayon-colored drawings lined the space, each proudly signed in uneven handwriting.

At center stage, a large, hand-painted sign read:

“Momotaro” – Class 4-B

Riko and Yoshiko stepped inside, a light breeze trailing in from the open doors behind them. Riko paused, eyes sweeping over the crowd of families already settling in.

“There,” Yoshiko murmured, pointing discreetly.

They spotted her immediately, Haruko, seated alone in the front row. Her back was straight, but her hands nervously twisted a tissue in her lap. A small handbag rested neatly atop her knees, and her eyes never left the closed stage curtain.

Riko approached quietly. “Haruko-san.”

Haruko turned, surprise flashing across her face before it melted into warmth. “Oh my… Riko-chan! Yoshiko-san!” Her eyes crinkled with joy. “Is this why you asked about the festival time the other day?”

Riko nodded, smiling shyly as she sat beside her. “Yeah… We felt bad for Ren-kun. Since his parents couldn’t make it, we thought we’d come cheer him on.”

Haruko pressed a hand to her chest, visibly touched. “He’ll love that. Truly. Even if he pretends he doesn’t.” She chuckled softly, her eyes shining.

Yoshiko settled beside Riko, arms folding comfortably. “So, what’s the play about? And who’s Ren playing?”

Haruko smiled, equal parts exasperated and proud. “It’s Momotaro. And Ren is… the Dog.”

Riko blinked. “Wait—really?”

Yoshiko grinned. “Yeah, that tracks. Loyal. Loud. A little grumpy.”

Haruko laughed. “He didn’t want the role at first. Said it was lame. But his classmates convinced him the Dog was brave and strong.” She shook her head fondly. “Stubborn kid, but easy to nudge.”

The overhead lights dimmed, cutting through their quiet laughter. A voice echoed through the speakers.

“Thank you for attending Class 4-B’s performance of Momotaro. Please enjoy!”

The red curtain lifted.

The stage burst to life with colorful costumes and nervous energy. A large cardboard peach rolled forward, followed by Momotaro himself, a small boy with slicked-back hair, proudly holding a paper sword. The narrator’s voice rang out as painted backdrops shifted from a peaceful village to a shimmering blue “river,” and eventually to a spooky cardboard Onigashima complete with jagged rocks and flame cutouts.

Then—

“Woof!”

Ren stomped onto the stage.

He was dressed in an oversized brown dog costume, a little baggy at the knees, floppy ears bouncing with every step. His usual scowl was firmly in place, though the way his eyes darted suggested he was concentrating hard on remembering his lines.

“I’ll join you, Momotaro!” he shouted. “I may bark more than bite, but I’ve got your back!”

The enthusiasm came out stronger than intended.

Riko covered her mouth, whispering, “He’s really into it.”

Haruko beamed, hands clasped tightly together.

Yoshiko smirked. “Kid’s got stage presence.”

As the play continued, Ren threw himself into it, dramatic fight scenes with the Oni, teaming up with the Monkey and the Pheasant, and even delivering a surprisingly heartfelt line about friendship and loyalty.

Then came the “nighttime” campfire scene. The lights dimmed, casting soft shadows across the stage.

Ren glanced toward the audience, probably out of habit.

His eyes found Haruko first.

She smiled at him and gave a tiny wave.

Then his gaze shifted.

And widened slightly.

Riko and Yoshiko sat beside her.

Riko flashed him two enthusiastic thumbs up, smiling brightly. Yoshiko raised a brow, arms crossed, wearing a subtle, judging smirk like she was some kind of no-nonsense critic.

Ren’s tough act cracked.

Just a little.

He looked away quickly, but not before his lips twitched into the faintest smile.

From that moment on, he committed.

His movements grew bigger. His voice rang clearer. His reactions became bolder, more confident. His classmates fed off the energy, and the final act exploded into lively choreography and triumphant shouts as Momotaro and his companions defeated the Oni.

The curtain fell.

The gym erupted in thunderous applause.

------------------

After the applause finally faded and the curtain stayed closed, the gym slowly emptied into a hum of voices again.

A few minutes later, Riko, Yoshiko, and Haruko followed the flow of people down the narrow hallway backstage, weaving past excited parents, teachers with clipboards, and children still buzzing with leftover adrenaline.

They spotted Ren near the far wall.

He was tugging at the floppy ears of his dog costume, clearly irritated, or trying very hard to look like he was. His bangs were slightly damp with sweat, and the tips of his ears were unmistakably red.

“Ren!”

Haruko hurried over first, all restraint forgotten. She cupped his face gently in both hands, eyes shining. “You were amazing! I’m so proud of you!”

“Tch. It was nothing,” Ren muttered, looking away hard enough that his neck turned pink.

Yoshiko stepped in next, an amused smirk tugging at her lips. She ruffled his hair through the costume hood without warning. “You did great. You really barked with passion,” she teased, tone playful. “Your parents missed out big time.”

Ren blinked, clearly caught off guard, then glanced away again, this time slower. “…Thanks.”

Riko crouched slightly to meet him at eye level, smiling warmly. “You really were great, Ren-kun. Like, actually cool.”

“Yeah,” he mumbled. “Thanks… I guess.”

Haruko chuckled and pulled out her phone. “Don’t worry. I recorded the whole thing. I’ll send it to your mom and dad.”

Ren shifted his weight from one foot to the other. “…You think they’ll like it?”

“Of course they will,” Riko said without hesitation. “You did an amazing job.”

“They’ll love it,” Haruko added, patting his back. “How could they not?”

Ren’s expression softened. Just for a moment, a small, real smile appeared. “…I hope so. I really hope so.”

“…Thanks for coming,” he muttered, barely audible.

Riko tilted her head, feigning confusion. “Hm? What was that? I didn’t hear it, sorry.”

Ren stiffened. “I said—thanks for coming…”

“A little louder, please,” Riko teased, smiling.

“I said THANKS FOR COMING!” he snapped, crossing his arms and turning away, face blazing.

Riko giggled softly. “You’re welcome~”

Yoshiko and Haruko both laughed under their breath, the moment settling into something warm and comfortable—

“REN!!”

A group of kids came skidding around the corner of the hallway, still half in costume, monkey tail dragging, pheasant wings crooked, face paint smudged from sweat.

“There you are!” the boy dressed as the monkey panted. “We’re taking pictures with the banner! C’mon!”

Another kid paused, squinting at the adults behind Ren. “…Huh? Who’re they?”

Riko blinked. “Oh—um—we’re—”

Before she could finish, one of the boys pointed suddenly, eyes wide. “WAIT—is that your mom and dad?! You said they weren’t coming, you liar!”

Ren’s eyes flew open. “What?! No, they’re not—!”

The lighting backstage was dim, and Yoshiko, standing just behind Riko in a black hoodie, white tee, and a cap pulled low, froze.

“…Dad?” she muttered, glancing over her shoulder like she was searching for someone else.

“Ren’s dad looks so scary-cool,” one kid whispered in awe. “Like someone from a secret spy anime!”

Riko covered her mouth, giggling, and leaned toward Yoshiko. “They’re talking about you, Yocchan.”

“…Oh,” Yoshiko said slowly. “Me?” She lifted her cap a little. “I’m not a dad—”

“Oh! A lady!” one kid blurted out.

“A cool lady!” another corrected immediately.

“And the other lady is soooo pretty!” someone added, pointing at Riko.

“Eh?!” Riko squeaked, ears turning bright red.

“She is, right?” Yoshiko nodded seriously, joining in far too easily.

“Don’t join them!” Riko hissed, elbowing her lightly.

“Oof—okay, okay,” Yoshiko laughed, rubbing her side. She turned to the kids, grinning. “Alright, alright. Let’s stop oogling the pretty lady before she turns into a tomato.”

The kids burst into laughter. Haruko chuckled too, clearly enjoying herself.

“I can’t believe they thought you were the dad and I’m the mom,” Riko mumbled. “How did this even happen…”

Haruko smiled warmly. “These are just Ren’s friends, everyone. They came to cheer him on.”

“They’re not my friends,” Ren grumbled instinctively, though the way his shoulders relaxed said otherwise.

“They’re so cool!” one kid said. “Yeah, I wanna be friends with them too!”

“W-Well you can’t!” Ren snapped. “They’re my friends first!”

“Aww, come on!” the kids chorused.

Riko and Haruko both giggled. Yoshiko crouched slightly, meeting the kids’ eye level.

“Well,” she said thoughtfully, “we can all be friends. But Ren is our Number One Friend. Right?”

Ren blinked… then looked away, a proud little smirk betraying him. “…Y-Yeah. That’s right.”

“Yaaay!” the kids cheered, immediately satisfied, bursting into excited chatter again.

Riko leaned closer to Yoshiko and murmured, “You really know what to say.”

Yoshiko smiled softly. “Just trying my best.” And with that warm, chaotic moment backstage, full of laughter, teasing, and quiet pride, came to a gentle close.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 129: A Very Eventful Lazy Day

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59749615/chapters/205239191

Morning light filtered softly through the curtains of Riko’s apartment, painting the small room in pale gold.

Yoshiko lay on her back, one arm tucked beneath Riko’s head like a pillow. Riko’s cheek rested against her shoulder, legs drawn in slightly toward Yoshiko’s side. Yoshiko’s free hand rested loosely at Riko’s waist, fingers relaxed. Their breathing was slow, steady, perfectly in sync, bodies still wrapped in the calm of early morning.

Riko was the first to stir.

She blinked slowly, adjusting to the light, then tilted her head just enough to look up at Yoshiko. Her girlfriend was still asleep, head turned slightly away, expression soft and unguarded.

Riko lifted her hand and gently brushed her fingers along Yoshiko’s cheek, carefully turning her face toward her. Her thumb traced lightly along her skin as she watched her, quietly, fondly.

A smile tugged at Yoshiko’s lips.

“Looks like even when I’m asleep, I still have to look at you,” she murmured, eyes still closed.

Riko froze.

Yoshiko opened her eyes, smirking. “Not that I mind.”

“Y–You—!” Riko sputtered, flustered.

Before she could retreat, Yoshiko rolled onto her side and pulled Riko closer, pressing a gentle kiss to her lips. Riko melted into it immediately, cheeks warm as she kissed back.

When they parted, Riko buried her face into Yoshiko’s chest, fingers clutching the front of her sweatshirt. “You caught me… that was so embarrassing…”

Yoshiko chuckled, resting her chin atop Riko’s head. “I don’t mind, Riri. I watch you while you sleep too.”

She paused.

“…Wait. That sounded wrong. I sound like a stalker.”

Riko giggled and looked up at her. “Then I guess we’re both stalkers.”

“Looks like it,” Yoshiko said with a laugh.

She leaned down and kissed Riko again, softer this time. “Morning, Riri.”

“Morning,” Riko replied, smiling into the kiss, able to feel Yoshiko smiling too.

They settled back down, Yoshiko returning to her back with Riko resting comfortably on her chest.

“I kinda feel too lazy to do anything today,” Yoshiko said. “After yesterday. How about you?”

“Yeah… me too,” Riko admitted.

“Wanna just laze around today?”

Riko giggled. “Sure.”

Yoshiko sighed contentedly. “Yesterday was so unexpectedly eventful. I thought I’d just hang out at your café and your apartment. Instead, there was that troublesome guy… then Ren went missing. It was a lot.”

Riko nodded. “The café thing… that’s kind of normal, sadly. People like that show up sometimes. We usually just tolerate them.”

“…So you deal with guys like that often?” Yoshiko asked, frowning. “Disrespectful ones?”

“Yeah. Not just me, some of my coworkers too. You just happened to see it yesterday. And it almost escalated.”

Yoshiko’s hand tightened slightly at Riko’s waist. “I’m really sorry. I guess I lose control when I see people saying awful things to people who don’t deserve it.”

“I know,” Riko said softly. “And I love that heroic part of you. Honestly… even if it was a stranger, you’d react the same way, right?”

Yoshiko looked down, then nodded. “…Yeah.”

Riko smiled. “See? Maybe just… less punching next time?” she joked.

Yoshiko laughed.

“You can still protect people,” Riko continued gently. “Just protect yourself too. Misato-san forgot something when she compared you to Superman. He’s invincible. You’re not.”

She looked up at her, eyes sincere. “And I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

Yoshiko met her gaze, quiet for a moment. “I’m sorry. I’ll try not to get physical next time.”

Riko smiled. “Don’t worry. I’ll calm you down when you need it.”

Yoshiko leaned down and pecked her lips. “Thank you, Riri.”

Riko stayed quiet for a moment, studying Yoshiko’s face. Then she spoke softly.

“Yocchan… about yesterday.”

“Yeah?” Yoshiko replied, her voice low and relaxed.

“What you said to Ren-kun,” Riko continued. “Were you… speaking from your own experience? From when you ran away from home? From your dad?”

Yoshiko’s gaze drifted toward the ceiling. She took a slow breath.

“Yeah,” she admitted. “I kind of saw myself in him.”

She paused, choosing her words carefully. “That stubborn anger. That feeling of wanting to leave everything behind instead of dealing with it.”

Her hand shifted slightly at Riko’s waist.

“When I saw Haruko-san like that… so worried, barely holding herself together… it made me think.” Yoshiko swallowed. “I wondered if that’s what my mom felt back then. When I left her alone with my dad.”

Riko’s hand gently rubbed circles over Yoshiko’s chest.

“I replied to her messages sometimes,” Yoshiko continued quietly. “But they were dry. Distant. Like I was just… living for myself and pretending she wasn’t still stuck there too. Like my leaving didn’t affect her.”

Her jaw tightened slightly. “So when I saw Ren… I knew I had to get him back. He’s just a kid. He doesn’t understand what running away really leaves behind. I didn’t want him growing up and realizing he hurt the person who loved him most… and carrying that regret forever.”

Riko nodded slowly, understanding settling deep in her chest. “But even after that… your mom still accepted you, right?” she asked gently. “Just like Haruko-san did with Ren-kun.”

Yoshiko let out a quiet laugh, soft, almost disbelieving.

“Yeah. She did. And Haruko-san did too.”

She frowned slightly. “I still don’t get it sometimes. How they forgive so easily. Like… you leave them for so long, hurt them that badly, and they welcome you back like nothing happened.”

Her voice dropped. “It just makes the guilt worse.”

Riko squeezed her arm gently, grounding her. “…That just means they love you,” she said softly. “So much that they’d rather have you back than hold onto how much it hurt when you left.”

Yoshiko turned her head to look at her.

Riko smiled faintly. “It’s not that nothing happened. It’s just… their love is stronger than all the bad parts. They’ve been waiting. Hoping.” She rested her forehead lightly against Yoshiko’s shoulder. “And when that hope finally turns into reality… forgiveness comes naturally.”

Yoshiko exhaled. “You make it sound so simple.”

“It is simple,” Riko replied, still smiling. “Not easy. Just simple.”

A quiet breath left Yoshiko’s chest. “…You’re right. Thanks, Riri.”

“For what?” Riko asked.

“For keeping me grounded,” Yoshiko said honestly. “For keeping me on track. Without you… I probably would’ve done a lot of things I’d regret even more.”

Riko smiled and kissed her gently. “I don’t really know how I do it. But I’m always here, Yocchan.”

There was a brief, peaceful silence.

Then Yoshiko suddenly sighed dramatically and leaned her head back. “With all that happened yesterday… what’s next?” she muttered. “Your office-lady neighbor gonna knock and ask for help too?”

A sharp knock echoed through the apartment.

Both of them froze.

“…No way,” Riko whispered.

Yoshiko slowly turned her head toward the door, eyes wide. “…You’ve got to be kidding me.”

Yoshiko and Riko then stared at each other for a beat after the knock.

“…I guess I should get that,” Riko said quietly.

She carefully slipped out of Yoshiko’s arms, swung her legs off the bed, and padded across the floor toward the door. Yoshiko stayed where she was, propped slightly on one elbow, watching her go.

When Riko opened the door, she found Ren standing there, holding a container with both hands. Through the clear lid, a pie sat neatly inside.

“Good morning, Ren-kun,” Riko greeted warmly.

Ren grunted. “Here.” He shoved the container toward her. “Grandma made this. It’s… a thank-you. For yesterday.” He looked away immediately. “Apple pie.”

Riko accepted it with a soft smile. “Oh—thank you. And please tell Haruko-san thank you for us too.”

Ren nodded once, already halfway turned away, then disappeared back into the next door apartment without another word.

Riko watched the door close, then let out a quiet giggle before returning inside. She placed the container on her small dining table just as Yoshiko sat up in bed.

“So?” Yoshiko asked. “Was it really an office lady needing help?”

Riko shook her head. “Nope. Ren-kun.” She opened the container slightly. “Haruko-san made us apple pie as a thank you.”

Yoshiko was on her feet instantly. “Pie? What kind?”

“Apple,” Riko said.

Yoshiko leaned closer, eyes lighting up. “I don’t think I’ve ever had homemade apple pie before. Let me try.”

“Sit,” Riko laughed. “I’ll get plates and utensils.”

As Riko headed toward the tiny kitchen, Yoshiko inhaled deeply. “That smells amazing. You know what would be perfect with this?” She paused. “Coffee. I’ll make some.”

“I’ll make it for you,” Riko called back. “You don’t have to get up.”

Yoshiko grinned. “Right. I have a barista girlfriend.”

A few minutes later, Riko returned to the table, setting down a mug of coffee in front of Yoshiko and a glass of orange juice beside her own plate.

“Dark,” Riko said. “Just how you like it.”

“Thanks, Riri.” Yoshiko took a sip, visibly pleased. “You’re not having coffee?”

Riko shook her head. “I’m not really a coffee drinker.”

Yoshiko raised a brow. “Pretty ironic, considering where you work.”

“Yeah,” Riko laughed softly.

“But you do drink coffee sometimes, right?” Yoshiko asked, watching her carefully.

“Yeah… why?” Riko answered, returning with the plates and forks.

Instead of replying, Yoshiko stood up, closed the distance, and kissed her.

Riko froze for half a second, then relaxed into it. Just as she settled, Yoshiko tilted her head slightly, deepening the kiss just enough.

Then Riko pulled back with a startled sound. “—That’s bitter!”

She quickly grabbed her orange juice and took a long sip.

Yoshiko laughed. “So you really don’t do well with bitter things.”

Riko lowered the glass, cheeks warm. “What was that for?”

“I just wanted you to taste the coffee you made,” Yoshiko said innocently. Then she smirked. “And I remembered you didn’t like beer either when you tasted it from my mouth like this before. Thought I’d test it again.”

She leaned closer, voice teasing. “Guess I can make you taste anything if it’s mouth-to-mouth.”

“Yocchan,” Riko muttered, flustered. “That’s cruel, using kissing for that.”

Yoshiko shrugged, clearly pleased. “It worked.”

Riko, still blushing and clearly a little mad, crossed her arms as Yoshiko chuckled softly.

“Okay, okay,” Yoshiko said, her voice light and teasing. “Why don’t you stop being cutely mad at me and sit down. I’ll cut the pie and serve you too.”

She gently grabbed Riko by the shoulders and guided her down onto the chair. Riko let herself be seated with a small sigh, then muttered,

“You’re lucky I like kissing you.”

“I know,” Yoshiko replied with a dorky little laugh, already turning to cut the pie.

She carefully placed a slice onto Riko’s plate, sliding it over with a flourish. “To my beautiful angry girlfriend.”

Riko giggled, the last of her fake anger melting away.

Yoshiko served herself a piece as well and sat across from her. They both took a bite almost at the same time.

“Hm, this is delicious!” Yoshiko said, eyes lighting up.

“It really is,” Riko agreed, nodding as she chewed.

“Haruko-san really knows how to bake,” Yoshiko added.

Riko nodded again in agreement.

“This is actually a nice breakfast food,” Yoshiko continued thoughtfully.

“I saw somewhere that if you add ice cream on top, it can be a dessert too,” Riko said.

“Oh really?” Yoshiko’s eyes sparkled. “We should try that next time then. Maybe we can ask Haruko-san to bake again… or you can make it next time. I’m sure yours would be the best.”

Riko laughed softly and shook her head. “I know you’re just saying that because you love me.”

“Yes and no,” Yoshiko replied immediately. “Yes, I do love you, and no, I’m not just saying that. It’s true.”

“You’re such a dork,” Riko said, giggling.

“And you’re such a cutie pie,” Yoshiko shot back, then added with a grin, “Get it?”

“Yocchan, what the heck?” Riko laughed harder. “That’s so cheesy, even for you.”

She lightly slapped Yoshiko’s arm. Yoshiko yelped dramatically.

“Wah! It’s not cheesy! I was just joking!”

Riko kept laughing, wiping at the corner of her eyes.

“Hey,” Yoshiko said, pouting just a little, “it might be cheesy, but I know it worked on you.”

“It did,” Riko admitted, still smiling. “Unfortunately… it really did. I love you, Yocchan~”

Yoshiko paused, then smiled warmly. “Saying ‘I love you’ right after calling me cheesy… I think I’ll let it go.” She leaned back a little, relaxed. “Yes. Yes, I will. And I love you too.”

Riko laughed again, completely amused by Yoshiko’s dorkiness.

A little while later, as they continued eating, Yoshiko spoke up again.

“Ren’s parents aren’t going to be at his play, right?”

“Yeah,” Riko said. “Why?”

“Why don’t we go watch him? And maybe sit with Haruko-san too.”

Riko blinked. “Oh… that might actually be a good idea. But why all of a sudden?”

“Well,” Yoshiko said thoughtfully, “if his parents aren’t there, maybe it’d be nice if someone still showed up for him. I think it might help, even just a little.”

Riko looked at her, warmth filling her chest.

“You’re so sweet, Yocchan,” she said, reaching over to gently rub Yoshiko’s head.

Yoshiko didn’t resist at all, she leaned into the touch, tilting her head slightly like a content dog.

“Oh—but do you know when it is?” Yoshiko asked.

Riko hummed. “I actually have no idea. But I can ask Haruko-san later.”

“Thanks, Riri,” Yoshiko said softly. “And don’t tell Ren we’re going. Let’s make it a surprise.”

Riko smiled, still gently rubbing her head. “Okay, Yocchan.”

------------------

Later, after breakfast was finished and the plates were washed and neatly put away, Yoshiko and Riko found themselves curled up comfortably on Riko’s bed. Their legs were tucked beneath the covers, Yoshiko’s laptop balanced carefully on top as a random movie played, just like they always did whenever Yoshiko came over.

Yoshiko’s arm rested behind Riko’s shoulders, loose and familiar, while Riko leaned her head against Yoshiko’s shoulder. The movie was already well into its runtime, right in the middle of a chaotic multiverse fight. Onscreen, a man took down multiple enemies using nothing but a fanny pack.

It was ridiculous.

And somehow… impressive.

Yoshiko leaned forward slightly, eyes wide.

“…I kind of want a fanny pack now.”

Riko let out a small laugh. “What do you even need it for? To wear?”

“No,” Yoshiko replied seriously. “To fight. Like that. No fists. No punching. Just vibes and precision swinging, and looking cool while doing it.”

Riko narrowed her eyes at her. “Yocchan. What did I say about fighting?”

Yoshiko chuckled sheepishly. “I know, I know. No more fighting, right?”

“Exactly,” Riko said with a smile. “You promised. Remember?”

“Yeah, I did,” Yoshiko said quickly, snuggling closer and pressing her face lightly into the side of Riko’s neck. “I was just joking, Riri. Hehe.”

Riko giggled and lightly tickled her. “Mhm. Sure you were.”

The movie went on.

Eventually, it reached one of its emotional peaks. The chaos faded into something quieter, heavier. A character spoke softly about preferring an ordinary life with the person they loved.

Riko watched the screen with gentle, thoughtful eyes.

Yoshiko glanced sideways at her.

The movie dialogue played: “In another life, I would’ve really liked just doing laundry and taxes with you.”

“…I think I would, too,” Yoshiko said quietly, still staring at the screen.

Riko shifted slightly, looking up at her. “Hm?”

“If that’s what life ended up being,” Yoshiko continued, voice low, “just boring stuff with you… I think that’d be enough.”

She finally turned to look at Riko.

“Like… I think I’d be okay if the rest of my life was just boring things. If it was with you.”

Riko stared at her, warmth blooming in her chest.

“Yocchan…” she murmured.

Yoshiko broke eye contact almost immediately, scratching the back of her neck with an embarrassed chuckle. “Sorry. That probably sounded really cheesy. And lame.”

“It does,” Riko said with a small laugh.

Then she reached up, gently cupping Yoshiko’s cheek.

“But… I feel the same way,” Riko added softly. “As long as it’s with you, I think I’d be fine too.”

Yoshiko leaned into her hand instantly, nuzzling against her palm like a content puppy. Riko smiled, rubbing her thumb gently along Yoshiko’s cheek before leaning in and kissing her.

Yoshiko kissed her back, warm and lingering, then pulled away with a quiet laugh.

“I think we should stop,” she said. “If we actually want to finish the movie.”

Riko giggled. “Yeah.”

They leaned back against the headrest together, resuming the movie. Yoshiko laughed softly.

“Guess we’re both lame and cheesy now, huh?”

Riko laughed too. It was warm. Comfortable. Safe.

------------------

A little while later, the screen faded to black. The end credits began to roll, soft music filling the room. They sat quietly, just listening. Riko rested her head against Yoshiko’s shoulder again.

Then—

“…I kind of want an everything bagel now.”

Riko pulled back slightly, blinking at her. “…What?”

“Not a metaphor,” Yoshiko clarified seriously. “Or the kind that sucks you into a void. Just a normal one. With cream cheese. Preferably toasted.”

Riko shook her head, laughing. “After everything that happened in the movie, that’s what stuck with you the most?”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko nodded. “I mean, the movie was great. Probably one of my top favorites. But… bagel. How can you not?”

Riko laughed harder and fell forward, hugging Yoshiko and burying her face against her chest. “Oh, Yocchan… you’re such a big dork.”

Yoshiko chuckled, one arm wrapping around Riko’s back while the other picked up her phone. She gently rubbed Riko’s back as she scrolled.

Riko noticed and pulled back slightly. “What are you doing?”

“Ordering a bagel for delivery,” Yoshiko said calmly, now playing with Riko’s hair as she continued scrolling.

Riko leaned in to look at the screen. “I can’t believe you’re seriously doing that.”

“You don’t understand how serious I can get about bagels, Riri.”

“You like bagels that much?”

“Not really,” Yoshiko admitted. “But at this specific moment? I want it that much.”

“You’re not making any sense anymore, you know that?”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko laughed. “I don’t get me either.”

Riko laughed into Yoshiko’s chest again, and soon Yoshiko was laughing too, both of them wrapped up in warmth, nonsense, and an unexpected discussion about bagels.

But just as Yoshiko was about to hit the order button for the bagel, there was another knock at the door.

The second one today.

Yoshiko and Riko froze for a moment, then looked at each other.

“…Might be Ren again?” Yoshiko muttered. “Or Haruko-san?”

Riko lifted her head from Yoshiko’s chest and nodded. “I’ll go check.”

She carefully slipped out from under the covers, her feet touching the cool floor as she walked toward the front door. When she opened it, she was met not by Ren, but by their cheerful office-lady neighbor.

Natsuki stood there, hair slightly messy, eyes wide, and looking genuinely distressed.

“Hello, Natsuki-san,” Riko said, immediately concerned. “Is something wrong?”

Natsuki suddenly grabbed Riko by the arms.

“Riko, you have to help me,” she said urgently. “I’m in big danger.”

Riko’s eyes widened. “W-With what? What is it? If it’s something I can do then—”

“This is serious,” Natsuki interrupted. “Something big. I need your help.”

The raised voices carried into the apartment. Yoshiko stood up from the bed and walked over, stopping beside Riko.

“You’re in trouble?” Yoshiko asked, brows knitting together. “Do you need help too?”

Natsuki’s gaze snapped to her, relief flooding her face. She immediately let go of Riko and grabbed Yoshiko’s arm instead.

“Oh, Yoshiko! Perfect, you’re here!” she said dramatically. “I think you might be more capable of helping me.”

“…Yeah, sure,” Yoshiko said cautiously. “What is it?”

Natsuki leaned in, lowering her voice like she was about to reveal a life-or-death secret.

“In my apartment… there’s a big—”

Riko and Yoshiko both listened intently, bracing themselves.

“Cockroach.”

There was a beat of silence.

“…Huh?” Yoshiko said blankly.

Riko just blinked.

“A cockroach!” Natsuki repeated, shaking Yoshiko slightly. “A big one! Help me!”

Yoshiko stood there being shaken, her brain clearly buffering.

Riko let out a small laugh before she could stop herself.

Natsuki turned to her, offended, but still very dramatic. “Riko, this is not a laughing matter. This is an emergency.”

“I’m sorry,” Riko said, still trying not to laugh. “It was just… unexpected. I thought you were really in danger.”

“I am in danger!” Natsuki declared. “My life is on the line!”

That only made Riko laugh a little more.

“Please,” Natsuki pleaded, turning back to her. “Can you get your girlfriend to snap out of it and help me?”

Riko giggled and gently rubbed Yoshiko’s arm. “Yocchan~”

Yoshiko blinked, snapping back to reality. “Oh—sorry. I kind of zoned out. It was just so absurd my mind wandered.”

“How mean,” Natsuki said, pouting.

Riko laughed softly.

“Come help meee,” Natsuki whined.

Yoshiko sighed. “You know cockroaches are tiny, right? You’re literally a thousand times bigger than it.”

“Yes,” Natsuki said immediately, “but they’re terrifying. Especially when they fly. I would probably pass out.”

“…Have you tried bug spray?” Yoshiko asked.

“I can’t!” Natsuki cried. “The cockroach is literally sitting on the bug spray. It’s mocking me.”

There was another pause.

Riko laughed again, this time covering her mouth, while Yoshiko stared off into space like she was processing the image.

“Hey!” Natsuki protested. “Stop laughing and zoning out! Help me!”

Yoshiko snapped back and chuckled. “Sorry, sorry. I’ll help. If I don’t, you’ll probably give the cockroach your apartment, move out, and accept defeat.”

Riko laughed softly.

Natsuki pointed accusingly at Yoshiko. “Your girlfriend is saying very harsh things.”

“What I mean,” Yoshiko said calmly, “is that if you move out, that’d be bad. Riko wouldn’t have a neighbor like you.”

Natsuki paused, touched. “Aww…”

“…A funny neighbor who makes her laugh,” Yoshiko added under her breath.

“Hey!” Natsuki snapped. “I heard that!”

Riko laughed and gently nudged Yoshiko’s arm. “Yocchan, be nice.”

“Sorry,” Yoshiko said with a shrug. “Just kidding.”

“Well anyway,” Yoshiko added, glancing around, “where’s your bug spray, Riri?”

“Oh, it’s under the sink,” Riko said. “I’ll get it.”

She didn’t have to go far, the tiny kitchen was right by the entrance. Riko knelt down, opened the cabinet under the sink, grabbed the spray, then stood back up and walked over to Yoshiko.

“Here, Yocchan.”

“Thanks, Riri,” Yoshiko said, taking it.

She slipped on her flip-flops and headed out, Riko following behind her.

“Alright,” Yoshiko said, rolling her shoulder once like she was preparing for battle. “Where is it?”

Natsuki quickly stepped ahead, guiding them to the apartment right next door. “Here! You can go in, it’s unlocked.”

Yoshiko paused at the doorway and looked back at them. “…You’re not coming with me?”

“What? Of course not!” Natsuki said, aghast. “Why do you think I asked for help?”

Yoshiko sighed and shook her head, a small chuckle slipping out as she turned to Riko. “Riri?”

“Well…” Riko said gently, “Natsuki-san has a point. When they fly, it is kind of scary.”

Yoshiko smiled warmly at her. “That’s okay. I understand. You just stay there, alright?”

“Well of course,” Natsuki muttered. “When it’s Riko, you don’t say anything mean.”

Riko giggled.

“Riri,” Yoshiko said seriously—far too seriously—“stay here and make sure Natsuki-san doesn’t faint.”

“Hey!” Natsuki protested. “Now you’re back to being mean.”

Riko laughed again as Yoshiko stepped into Natsuki’s apartment and closed the door behind her.

Inside, Yoshiko scanned the place. It was a bit bigger than Riko’s apartment, simple, tidy, and somehow familiar.

Kinda like Haruko-san’s place, she thought absently.

Bug spray in hand, she walked slowly through the apartment, eyes sharp. It didn’t take long.

There it was.

Sitting proudly on top of the other bug spray, right on the kitchen counter by the sink, exactly as Natsuki had said.

Yoshiko stared at it.

“…There you are,” she muttered. “You little devil.”

She raised the spray like a weapon.

“Guarding the very thing that will kill you,” she continued quietly. “You’re a smart one.”

She took a step closer.

“But you didn’t think about another spray coming to end you.”

She aimed dramatically.

“Prepare yourself, foul beast.”

Then—pssssh.

The spray came out anticlimactically. The cockroach twitched, toppled, and fell with a soft thud.

Yoshiko watched it for a moment.

“…Good night, sweet prince.”

If Riko had seen any of that, she definitely would’ve called her a dork.

Yoshiko grabbed some tissue, carefully picked up the fallen bug, and dropped it into the trash. She washed her hands afterward, then glanced around once more.

“Guess that’s done.”

Yoshiko walked back to the door, bug spray still in hand. She opened it and stepped out into the hallway.

“So?” Natsuki asked immediately, gripping her hands together. “Is it dead?”

“Yup,” Yoshiko said simply. “Your apartment is officially bug-free.”

Natsuki gasped, then threw her arms around Yoshiko. “Thank you! My hero!”

Yoshiko froze, completely caught off guard, arms stiff at her sides. Riko watched from beside her, blinking.

Natsuki realized it a second later and immediately pulled back. “Ah—okay, just to be fair and so nobody gets the wrong idea—”

She turned and hugged Riko instead.

Riko laughed softly as she returned it, and Yoshiko finally let out a chuckle.

Stepping back, Natsuki beamed. “You two are the best. Thank you! Wait here for a sec.”

She hurried back into her apartment. A moment later, she returned holding a paper bag.

“I bought a bunch of bread earlier, it was on sale,” she said. “I was planning to give some to you, the other neighbors, and Haruko-san and her grandson anyway. So… consider this a little payment for today.”

Riko accepted the bag, holding it to her chest. “Thank you, Natsuki-san.”

“Thanks,” Yoshiko added.

“No, thank you,” Natsuki said cheerfully. “Alright, I won’t disturb you two anymore. Thanks again!”

With that, she closed her door.

Yoshiko and Riko went back into Riko’s apartment. Yoshiko stepped in first and immediately plopped down onto the couch with a sigh. Riko closed the door behind them and carried the paper bag to the small dining table.

“Can’t believe your other neighbor actually asked us for help too,” Yoshiko said, chuckling. “What are the odds?”

“Yeah,” Riko replied with a small smile. “This weekend was full of surprises.”

“Right?” Yoshiko nodded. “Even if today wasn’t as serious as yesterday… it still feels like something.”

Riko looked at her warmly. “You still got to be a hero today.”

“I think I was more of an exterminator,” Yoshiko joked.

Riko laughed as she opened the paper bag, then stopped.

“…No way.”

Yoshiko looked up. “What?”

Riko slowly pulled out one of the breads and turned it toward her.

Yoshiko’s eyes widened. “…Everything bagel.”

“What are the chances?” Riko said.

“That’s actually kind of scary,” Yoshiko muttered.

Riko chuckled nervously. “Good thing you didn’t order one yet, huh?”

“Yeah…” Yoshiko laughed softly.

“Want to eat it now?” Riko asked.

“Definitely.”

------------------

They sat at the small dining table, sharing the everything bagel while chatting about the movie, the strange coincidences of the day, and whatever else came to mind. It was easy. Comfortable.

Before they knew it, the clock had crept up to ten.

At the front door, Yoshiko stood with both her and Riko’s helmets in hand, a backpack slung over her shoulder.

“Don’t forget to ask Haruko-san when Ren’s play is, okay?” she said. “Message me the details.”

“I will,” Riko replied.

She reached up, wrapping her arms around Yoshiko’s neck, and kissed her. Yoshiko kissed back, deeper this time, leaning down slightly before pulling away with a soft smile.

“Bye, Riri.”

“Bye, Yocchan,” Riko said warmly. “See you next week?”

“Yup.”

Yoshiko walked toward the elevator. Riko watched her go.

“Be safe, okay?” Riko called out.

Yoshiko glanced back and smiled. “I will.”

She waved as the elevator doors closed. Riko waved back, then turned and went inside her apartment, closing the door behind her.

She flopped onto her bed with a quiet sigh. This weekend had been… unexpectedly eventful.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 128: Out of Sight

An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works

By four in the afternoon, the hallway outside Riko’s apartment was bathed in quiet afternoon light.

Riko and Yoshiko walked side by side, helmets tucked under their arms, talking softly about nothing important, what to cook later, whether Yoshiko should nap or work a bit more, when they noticed someone standing near Riko’s door.

Haruko was there.

The elderly woman stood hunched slightly, phone clutched in trembling hands, her voice low and shaky as she called out again and again. “Where are you… Ren… where did you go…”

Riko’s steps slowed immediately.

She hurried over and gently placed a hand on Haruko’s back. “Haruko-san… is something the matter?”

Yoshiko followed, her expression sobering as she listened.

Haruko turned, eyes wide and glassy. “Ren… he hasn’t come home since last night.” Her voice cracked. “He’s not answering his phone. He’s not replying to my messages. I—I’m really worried…”

Tears welled up, spilling over before she could stop them.

Riko rubbed her back soothingly, her voice soft and steady. “It’s okay… I’m sure he’s fine. Maybe he stayed over at a classmate’s house?”

Haruko shook her head. “He always tells me when he does. Always.” She clutched her phone tighter. “But yesterday… he didn’t say anything.”

Riko hesitated. “Did something happen yesterday?”

Haruko sniffed, trying to remember. “His parents… they were supposed to come next week. Ren’s school festival, he’s in a play.” Her voice wavered. “But they called and said they couldn’t come because of work emergencies.”

She swallowed hard. “Ren might’ve heard the call. After it ended, he stormed out. And then… he never came home.”

Her shoulders shook. “This is my fault. I shouldn’t have taken the call where he could hear it.”

“No,” Riko said firmly but gently, rubbing her back again. “It isn’t your fault, Haruko-san. Not at all.”

Yoshiko had been quiet until now, jaw tight, eyes dark with concern. The sight of the old woman trembling like that tugged painfully at her chest.

She stepped forward, voice steady but resolute. “Don’t worry, Haruko-san. I’ll find him. I won’t stop until I do—I promise.”

Haruko and Riko both looked up at her.

“Oh—thank you,” Haruko said quickly. “You’re very kind, but I don’t want to be a bother—”

“You aren’t,” Yoshiko interrupted gently. “I want to find him too.”

Haruko’s eyes softened, tears still clinging to her lashes. “Thank you…”

Yoshiko nodded once. “For now, please try to rest. You look like you haven’t slept at all.” Her voice lowered. “I have a feeling he’ll be back soon. When you wake up, he’ll be here.”

Haruko hesitated, then nodded slowly. “Alright…”

Yoshiko turned to Riko. “You stay here with her, Riri. I’ll look for Ren.”

Riko immediately shook her head, gripping Yoshiko’s sleeve. “No. I’m coming with you.”

Yoshiko frowned slightly. “Riri—”

“You don’t know what he looks like,” Riko said gently but firmly. “And if he sees you alone, he might not come with you. You’re a stranger to him.”

Yoshiko paused, thinking it over. Then she exhaled. “You’re right.”

She nodded. “Okay. Let’s go together.”

Riko turned back to Haruko, smiling reassuringly. “Don’t worry, Haruko-san. We’ll find him.”

Haruko bowed her head slightly. “Thank you… both of you.”

She went back inside her apartment, closing the door softly behind her.

Moments later, Yoshiko and Riko were already heading downstairs, urgency in their steps. Yoshiko mounted her motorbike, Riko climbing on behind her without hesitation.

The engine roared to life.

They sped off into the city, beginning their search for Ren.

------------------

Yoshiko’s motorbike carried them through the nearby streets, weaving past familiar corners and quiet neighborhoods.

They checked everywhere Ren might go, small parks tucked between apartment blocks, convenience stores where kids sometimes linger too long, a comic shop Riko remembered him mentioning once, even a rooftop playground nearby. Each stop made Riko’s chest tighten a little more.

Nothing.

Just as the sun began dipping lower, casting long shadows across a quieter park a few blocks away, Riko noticed something familiar.

A jacket.

Black leather, half-hidden behind a bench.

Her breath caught. “Yocchan stop—”

She was already off the bike, running.

“Ren-kun!” Riko called out as she rounded the bench. “There you are!”

Ren sat there with a bottle of juice in one hand and a crinkled snack wrapper beside him, knees pulled up slightly, expression sulky and closed off.

He looked up, spotted Riko, and groaned. “Ugh… it’s you.” He scowled. “What do you want?”

Riko slowed her steps and crouched down in front of him, careful not to crowd him. “Ren-kun… everyone’s been worried about you.” Her voice trembled. “Haruko-san hasn’t slept. She’s been calling you over and over… she thought something terrible happened.”

Ren crossed his arms tightly. “It’s not like I asked her to worry…”

“Please,” Riko said softly. “Let’s go home now.”

Her eyes shimmered, and she bit her lip, trying desperately not to cry.

Ren saw it. Guilt flickered across his face, but stubbornness won.

“No,” he snapped, standing up abruptly. “I’m not going home.”

He turned to walk away.

Riko reached out and grabbed his sleeve. “Please—Haruko-san is really worried—”

“Like I care!” Ren shouted, yanking his arm free.

He did care. He just didn’t know how to show it.

Riko froze, tears finally threatening to spill.

Yoshiko watched it all, something in her chest cracking.

She understood this too well, running away, pretending not to care, leaving behind the people who loved you because it hurt too much to stay.

She stepped forward and placed a firm hand on Riko’s shoulder.

Riko looked up at her, eyes glassy.

Yoshiko gave a small nod.

Riko hesitated, then stood and stepped back, trusting her completely.

Yoshiko knelt down on one knee in front of Ren, meeting him at eye level. Her grip caught his wrist before he could bolt again, firm, not painful.

“Hey,” she said sharply. “Listen, kid.”

Ren struggled. “Let go of me!”

“You think sulking out here and disappearing fixes anything?” Yoshiko continued, unfazed. “Your grandma hasn’t slept all night worrying about you. Not a wink. Do you seriously think that’s okay?”

Ren looked away.

Yoshiko’s voice didn’t get louder, just heavier.

“So what if your parents can’t come to your school play? You think you’re the only kid whose parents have to work?” Her eyes burned into him. “You think that makes you some tragic hero?”

Ren flinched.

“Grow up,” Yoshiko said coldly. “They’re working their asses off for you. To give you a future. And this is how you repay them?”

His shoulders stiffened.

“And even if your parents can’t be there,” she went on, her voice cutting clean through his silence, “Haruko-san will be. She’s always been there, hasn’t she?”

Riko listened quietly from behind, heart pounding.

“She took care of you. Went to every event she could. Cheered for you even when you pretended you didn’t care.” Yoshiko leaned closer. “She’s at home right now. Crying. Because you didn’t come back last night. Because she doesn’t know where you are.”

Her voice dropped lower.

“All she’s thinking about… is whether you’re okay.”

Ren’s hands curled into fists.

“Can you live with that?” Yoshiko asked.

Then, sharply, no anger, just truth:

“Stop acting like a brat.”

Ren’s eyes widened.

No one had ever spoken to him like that before.

Yoshiko didn’t let go of Ren’s wrist, but her grip loosened.

“I know what it’s like to be angry,” she said quietly. “To think no one gets it. To want to run away and make everyone feel what you’re feeling, like they abandoned you.”

Ren’s shoulders stiffened.

“But when you do that,” Yoshiko continued, voice steady but no longer sharp, “you’re not just hurting yourself. You’re hurting the person who stayed. The one who was always there.”

She took a slow breath.

“You know… when you’re upset, all you can see is what you’ve lost. What isn’t fair. What hurts.” Her gaze drifted briefly to the ground before lifting again. “And you stop noticing the person who’s still right there, worrying about you.”

Riko stood just out of sight, fingers tightening around the strap of her bag. There was something different in Yoshiko’s voice now, something deeply personal. Not exposed, but not hidden either. It made her chest ache.

“It’s easy to run,” Yoshiko said. “To tell yourself no one understands. That you’re alone.”

A short pause.

“Sometimes, when you’re hurting, all you want is to get away. From the people who let you down.” Her fingers tapped lightly against her knee, an unconscious, nervous motion. “And you forget there’s someone who’s still trying. Someone who never gave up on you.”

Her voice softened even more.

“I’ve seen what it’s like… to leave that person behind.” A faint, bitter smile tugged at her lips. “Thinking it wouldn’t matter. That they’d be fine without me. That I just wanted out.”

She looked back at Ren, eyes steady, unflinching.

“They weren’t angry,” she said. “They were just there. Still supporting me. Still caring. Not admitting how much it hurt… but hurting anyway. And still waiting for me to come back.”

The park was silent.

“Don’t make someone who loves you feel like they don’t matter,” Yoshiko said quietly. “Don’t take that kind of love for granted. It’s rare.” Her smile was humorless. “And even if they forgive you… you’ll always remember the moment you walked away.”

She exhaled.

“Turns out it did matter. Took me years to realize that.” A pause. “And I was lucky I still got the chance.”

Ren finally looked up at her.

The stubborn edge in his expression cracked.

Yoshiko gave his shoulder a brief pat and stood. “So go home,” she said, gentler now, but no less firm. “Say sorry to your grandma. Let her see that you’re okay. Show her that all her worrying wasn’t for nothing.”

Ren’s lip trembled. He wiped at his eyes with the sleeve.

“…I was mad at my parents,” he admitted quietly. “They promised they’d come. I practiced so hard… and now they say they can’t, ‘cause of work again…”

Riko knelt beside him without hesitation, rubbing his back in slow, soothing circles. Yoshiko stepped back, watching silently, trusting her.

“I didn’t mean to make Grandma worry,” Ren sniffled. “I just wanted to… be alone.”

“I get it,” Riko said softly. She smiled, gentle and understanding. “It’s okay to be upset. But running away isn’t the answer, Ren-kun. You’re not alone, okay?” She met his eyes. “Haruko-san is waiting at home. Let’s go back.”

Her smile was warm, so warm it made his chest tighten.

Ren hesitated. “I’m scared… that Grandma might be angry. That she’ll get mad at me…”

“I promise you,” Riko said immediately, her voice steady. “She won’t be. She’ll be happy you came home.”

He searched her eyes, looking for even a hint of a lie.

There was none.

“…Okay,” Ren whispered, nodding. “I’ll go home.”

Riko smiled, tears gathering at the corners of her eyes. She stood and looked over at Yoshiko, relief written all over her face.

“How are we going to get him home, Yocchan?” she asked. “We can’t all fit on your bike.”

Yoshiko thought for a moment, then shrugged. “You two go ahead,” she said. “I’ll meet you there.”

Riko opened her mouth to protest, but Yoshiko was already reading her thoughts.

“Don’t worry,” she said gently. “Let’s just get him back to his grandma. That’s what matters.”

Riko smiled and nodded.

She took Ren’s hand. “Ready?”

Ren nodded, squeezing her fingers.

They started walking back toward the apartments together.

Behind them, Yoshiko mounted her bike, watching for a moment longer before turning the key and riding off on her own.

------------------

Riko and Ren walked down the hallway together, their footsteps slowing as they neared Haruko’s apartment.

Just before they reached the door, the elevator chimed.

They both stopped and turned.

The doors slid open to reveal Yoshiko, two helmets hooked over one arm, a large paper bag held carefully in the other. She stepped out, spotting them almost immediately.

“Oh,” she said, eyebrows lifting slightly. “Hey, you two.”

Riko’s face lit up. “Hey, Yocchan.”

She stepped closer, reaching for her helmet and taking it from Yoshiko’s arm to lighten the load. Her eyes drifted to the paper bag. “What’s that?”

Yoshiko glanced at it like she’d almost forgotten. “Food,” she said simply. “I went around and picked something up. Figured… no one’s had a proper meal today.”

Riko smiled, warmth blooming in her chest at the quiet thoughtfulness. “Thank you, Yocchan.”

She leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to Yoshiko’s cheek.

“Eugh, gross.”

Ren’s voice cut in immediately.

Riko froze, realization hitting her a second too late. Her face flushed bright red as she pulled back, stammering softly. Yoshiko just chuckled, unfazed.

“Kids,” she muttered, amused.

They continued down the hall together.

Riko rang the doorbell.

A moment passed.

Footsteps shuffled behind the door. It clicked open, and there stood Haruko.

Her eyes were red and tired, cheeks stained from crying, one hand gripping the doorframe like she’d been holding herself upright all day. When her gaze landed on Ren, standing just ahead of Riko and Yoshiko—

She froze.

For a heartbeat, she didn’t breathe.

Then, like a dam breaking, Haruko dropped to her knees and wrapped her arms tightly around him.

“Ren—! Oh, thank God…”

She clung to him as if she might never let go, tears spilling freely down her cheeks. “You’re safe… you’re here…”

Ren stiffened at first. Then his shoulders sagged.

“…You’re not mad?” he whispered, voice trembling.

Haruko pulled back just enough to cup his face in her hands, brushing his hair from his forehead. “Mad?” Her voice cracked. “Why would I be mad? I was scared, Ren. I was terrified something had happened to you.”

Fresh tears welled in her eyes. “But mad? Never. I’m just… so glad you’re okay.”

Ren’s face scrunched as he fought back his own tears. “…I’m sorry,” he mumbled, barely audible. “I didn’t want to make you worry. I just… I thought…”

His voice wavered. “If I disappeared… maybe my mom and dad would come home.”

Haruko’s eyes widened softly.

“Oh, Ren…”

She pulled him into her arms again, holding him close.

“I’m fine,” he said against her shoulder. “Really. I stayed at my classmate’s place last night. I wasn’t hurt. I just… didn’t know what else to do.”

Silence settled around them, filled only by the slow, uneven breaths of a child finally allowing himself to be held.

After a while, Haruko pulled back, wiping her cheeks and resting her hands gently on his shoulders. Her voice was firmer now, though it still trembled.

“Promise me you’ll never do that again,” she said. “If you’re scared… if you feel alone, talk to me. We’ll face it together. You don’t have to do this by yourself.”

Ren nodded quickly. “I promise.”

From the doorway, Riko wiped the corner of her eye discreetly.

Beside her, Yoshiko let out a long breath through her nose, tension finally easing from her shoulders.

“You okay?” Riko asked softly, rubbing slow circles against Yoshiko’s back.

Yoshiko nodded, a small smile forming. “Yeah… I’m glad they’re okay.”

Haruko finally turned to them, still holding Ren’s hand. Her eyes were red, but warm.

“Thank you,” she said earnestly. “Both of you. Truly… I don’t know what I would’ve done if—”

“We’re just glad he’s safe,” Riko said gently, shaking her head.

“No,” Haruko insisted softly. “Really. If there’s anything—anything—I can do to repay you—”

Yoshiko tilted her head, then lifted the paper bag slightly with a faint smile.

“How about… joining us for dinner?”

Haruko blinked.

Then she let out a teary laugh, brushing her eyes. “Dinner,” she echoed. “Yes… that sounds wonderful.”

------------------

Haruko’s apartment was simple, slightly bigger than Riko’s, but warm in a way that immediately felt lived-in. Soft lights glowed from the corners, the air carrying that unmistakable comfort of a home where someone was always waiting.

Soon, the table was filled with takeout boxes: warm rice, grilled fish, tempura, miso soup, gyoza, and skewers laid out neatly. The steam curled lazily into the air.

Ren sat beside Haruko, with Riko and Yoshiko across from them. He picked at his food at first, shoulders stiff, but little by little he relaxed as the conversation flowed gently around him. Haruko smiled more than she had in days, her eyes constantly drifting back to Ren, like she still needed to reassure herself that he was really here.

Yoshiko leaned back slightly in her chair, sipping from a can of green tea. “Eat a lot,” she said casually. “I bought plenty. Consider it a mini celebration for Ren coming home.”

Ren looked away, cheeks faintly pink, and gave a short nod.

“We will,” Haruko said warmly, gratitude clear in her voice.

“And,” Yoshiko added, almost like an afterthought, “I picked up desserts too. Pudding and mochi. Enough for everyone.”

Ren jolted, just a little.

It didn’t go unnoticed.

Riko covered her smile with her hand, and Haruko chuckled softly. “Oh? Looks like someone’s interested.”

Ren huffed. “It’s not like I have a choice. Grandma’s always baking stuff, so I just… eat it.”

Yoshiko glanced at him over her food. “Eating something someone you love made for you is the best kind of food,” she said simply. “It’s made with care. Don’t act like you don’t enjoy it. Be honest sometimes.”

Ren went quiet.

Then, eyes downcast, he muttered, “…Thanks, Grandma. For always baking for me. I… I like it. A lot.”

Haruko blinked.

“…Really?” Her voice softened instantly. “Thank you, Ren. Then I’ll always cook for you.”

Ren nodded, a small smile sneaking onto his face.

Riko stared, surprised, then glanced at Yoshiko, who was already back to eating like nothing extraordinary had happened.

------------------

After dinner, they cleared the table together. Ren helped fold the takeout boxes, quiet but cooperative. When it was time for Riko and Yoshiko to leave, he turned toward them.

“…Thank you,” he said softly.

“For what?” Riko asked gently.

Ren looked away immediately. “Forget it. You didn’t hear anything.”

Riko chuckled and knelt to his level. “Take good care of your grandma, okay?”

He nodded.

Yoshiko ruffled his hair lightly. “And don’t go running off again. Don’t make her worry.”

Ren straightened, face warm, but didn’t pull away. “…I won’t,” he muttered.

Yoshiko heard it, and smiled.

Out in the quiet hallway, Riko and Yoshiko paused and glanced back. Haruko and Ren stood at the door, waving. Haruko bowed slightly, thanking them one last time.

The door closed gently.

Riko looked up at Yoshiko. “You did good.”

Yoshiko shook her head lightly. “We did.” They walked side by side toward Riko’s apartment, the night calm around them.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 127: A Long Shift

An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works

Saturday morning filtered softly into Riko’s small apartment at Soleil Sendagi.

Riko stirred beneath the thin blankets, eyes blinking open as she instinctively glanced to her side. Yoshiko lay with her back facing her, dark hair slightly mussed against the pillow, breathing slow and steady. The sight alone made Riko smile.

Carefully, she scooted closer and wrapped her arms around Yoshiko’s waist from behind, nestling herself against her back. Yoshiko was warm, comfortably so, and Riko rested her forehead near the nape of her neck, where she pressed a gentle kiss.

Yoshiko shifted slightly, a faint smile forming even in her sleep.

For a moment, Riko seriously considered closing her eyes again. Wrapped around Yoshiko like this, everything felt calm, safe, temptingly perfect for drifting back to sleep.

But she had work today.

When there was no school on Saturdays, Riko usually picked up an early shift at the café. Six hours, and then the rest of the day was theirs. It was a routine she’d grown fond of.

Reluctantly, she eased herself away from Yoshiko and slid out of bed, careful not to wake her. The apartment was quiet as she padded over to the small kitchen near the entrance.

She moved softly as she prepared breakfast, keeping her movements measured and quiet. Just something simple, tuna onigiri, shaped neatly by hand. Yoshiko tended to wake up late on Saturdays, and if Riko wasn’t home yet, she liked knowing there’d be something waiting for her.

Once everything was done, Riko ate her share at the table, eyes occasionally drifting back toward the bed. Yoshiko hadn’t moved much, still curled comfortably under the blankets.

------------------

After washing the plates, Riko headed into the bathroom to shower and get ready for work. By the time she stepped out again, dressed and towel-drying her hair, she paused at the doorway.

Yoshiko was sitting at the small table, back facing her, eating one of the onigiri.

“Yocchan?” Riko called softly.

Yoshiko looked over her shoulder. “Oh—Riri! Good morning!” she said cheerfully. “These are delicious, as always.”

She finished chewing, stood, and crossed the small space between them, leaning down to give Riko a proper good-morning kiss. Riko smiled into it, happily returning the affection.

“Good morning,” she murmured.

Yoshiko gave her that familiar eye-smile before turning back to the table to keep eating.

Riko sat down on the sofa nearby. “Why are you up early? Usually you’re still asleep around this time.”

“Oh, uh—” Yoshiko scratched her cheek. “I was planning to come with you to your part-time job today. If that’s okay.”

Riko blinked. “Of course it’s okay. But why all of a sudden?”

“Well,” Yoshiko said, “remember when I barged into your workplace to pick you up and your manager thought I was flirting with you and trying to pick you up like some shady person?”

Riko laughed softly. “Of course I remember. You were panicking. Though… you did make my heart jump with those cheesy lines.”

Yoshiko gasped dramatically. “Hey, it wasn’t cheesy. And it worked, didn’t it? That’s a win.” She shrugged. “Anyway, yeah. Your manager told me to give a proper introduction next time. I figured now’s the perfect time.”

“That’s sweet,” Riko said warmly. “I think she’ll like that. Just… don’t say anything that’ll get you kicked out again.”

Yoshiko chuckled. “Lesson learned. I’ll be normal. Or maybe just quietly admire you while you work.”

Riko’s cheeks warmed. “M–Maybe you being there is a bad idea. I might get distracted.”

“I won’t do anything,” Yoshiko said quickly. “I promise I’ll behave.”

“It’s not that,” Riko said softly, eyes lowering. “Seeing you is distracting enough already.”

Yoshiko blinked. “Did you just insult me?”

“N–No!” Riko shook her head, flustered. “I just… when I see you, I want to cuddle you. And hug you.”

There was a brief pause.

Yoshiko smirked. “That’s exactly what I was waiting for you to say.”

“Yocchan!” Riko protested.

Yoshiko laughed. “It’s okay, Riri. I just wanted to hear it.” Then she leaned closer, lowering her voice. “Honestly, same. Even right now, I kind of want to pounce on you.”

Riko’s eyes widened as she crossed her arms protectively over her chest. “Y–Yocchan! You perv!”

“Just stating the truth,” Yoshiko replied casually, shrugging.

She finished her onigiri and stood up. “I’m gonna take a bath now. Wait for me, okay?”

Riko nodded, watching as Yoshiko headed into the bathroom.

------------------

The ride to the café was calm and familiar.

Yoshiko steered her motorbike through the morning traffic with practiced ease, black helmet securely in place. Behind her, Riko clung to her waist, pink helmet pressed lightly against Yoshiko’s back. The city passed by in a blur of storefronts and early risers, but wrapped around Yoshiko like this, Riko felt perfectly steady.

Soon, Yoshiko slowed and pulled to a stop in front of the café where Riko worked.

She parked carefully, then extended her arm back without even looking, an unspoken habit by now. Riko took it and dismounted safely, feet touching the pavement before she removed her helmet.

Yoshiko set the bike on its stand, dismounted as well, and pulled off her helmet, holding it under one arm.

“Are you sure you’re going to wait here for six hours?” Riko asked, a little worried.

“Yeah,” Yoshiko replied easily.

“You can just talk to my manager and go home if you want,” Riko added. “That’s a long time to wait.”

“I mean,” Yoshiko shrugged, “I just woke up. I don’t want to sleep again, and I don’t really have anywhere else to go. So I’ll just stay.”

She tapped her bag. “I brought my laptop. I can work, do lesson plans and stuff while I’m here.”

“I see…” Riko nodded. “But if you get bored, you can leave anytime, okay?”

“Yeah. But I’m pretty sure I won’t get bored.” Yoshiko smiled. “While doing my lessons, I can glance up and admire you from afar. Every time my brain gets tired, I just look at you, and boom, recharged. Unlimited energy. It’s a total hack, Riri.”

Riko giggled. “That’s such a dorky reason.”

“Well, if that’s what you want,” she added fondly, “you can look all you want and recharge. Just… don’t stare too long, or I might blush so much I won’t be able to work.”

Yoshiko laughed. “Deal. And you can look at me too for your own recharge.” She leaned in slightly. “If you want, you can come by my table for a quick kiss for ultimate recovery.”

“I–I think I’ll pass,” Riko said quickly, face warming. “I don’t want customers seeing me kiss another customer.”

Yoshiko paused. “Oh. Yeah. They might think it’s part of the service and start asking for kisses too.”

“That would be bad,” Riko said, laughing.

“Don’t worry,” Yoshiko said, half-serious. “If anyone tries to kiss you, I’ll punch them.”

“Yocchan,” Riko said gently, “you said no more punching. You might actually go to jail this time.”

“I know, I know,” Yoshiko sighed. “I’m joking. No more punching for Riri.”

Riko smiled. “Thank you, Yocchan.”

She took Yoshiko’s hand. “Let’s go in?”

Yoshiko nodded, squeezing her hand back as they walked into the café together.

------------------

The café was still closed when they stepped inside, the familiar chime of the door echoing softly through the quiet space. The lights were on, but the atmosphere was calm, only the low hum of the refrigerator and the faint smell of freshly ground coffee beans lingering in the air.

“Good morning!” Riko called out.

Behind the counter, Misato-san was arranging something beneath it. She straightened when she heard Riko’s voice. In her mid-thirties, she carried herself with easy confidence, dark brown hair neatly tied back, a fitted apron crisp and clean over her uniform. There was a sharpness to her amber eyes, but her expression was naturally calm.

“Oh, Riko, good morning,” she said with a smile. “Early as always.”

Then she noticed Yoshiko.

Misato paused for a beat before grinning. “Oh. It’s you—the person who harassed Riko in the past.”

“H–Harassed?!” Yoshiko sputtered. “I–I didn’t—”

Misato laughed. “I’m kidding.” She waved a hand. “You’re the girlfriend, right? I remember. Hard to forget when Riko talks about you all the time.”

Yoshiko blinked. “…She does?”

“Oh yeah,” Misato-san said casually. “She’s always saying things like, I’m so excited to see her this weekend, and then giggling on her phone during break time. Probably sending each other pictures or something.” She leaned in slightly. “Don’t worry, I don’t look. In case it’s… inappropriate.”

“I don’t send stuff like that!” Yoshiko said quickly, flustered.

Riko, meanwhile, had gone completely red, because she absolutely did all of that.

“I only send decent things,” Yoshiko insisted. “Like updates about what I’m doing.”

Misato chuckled, clearly enjoying their reactions. “You two are very teaseable, you know that?”

Yoshiko groaned. “People don’t tell us, but… yeah. We get teased a lot.”

“That’s pretty funny,” Misato said. Then she tilted her head. “Oh, right. Why are you here today? Planning to work too? Helping out your girlfriend?”

“Oh—no,” Yoshiko said. “I just remembered you told me before that I should introduce myself properly. So… here I am.”

Misato blinked. “Oh. I didn’t think you’d take that seriously.” She shrugged. “I mean, I’m just Riko’s part-time manager. Not exactly someone who needs a formal introduction, like a relative or something.”

“Anyone in Riko’s life who takes care of her, relative or not,” Yoshiko said firmly, “deserves respect. I wanted to introduce myself and say thank you.”

Misato studied her for a moment, then nodded slowly. “You’re very respectful. And considerate.” She smiled. “I can see why Riko likes you.”

Riko’s face heated up even more.

“Alright,” Misato said, stepping aside. “Go on, then. Introduce yourself properly.”

“I’m Tsushima Yoshiko,” Yoshiko said, standing a little straighter. “A science teacher. And Riko’s girlfriend.”

“Yoshiko-san, huh?” Misato hummed. “So you’re a teacher. Is that why you’re so polite… or is that just how you are?”

“I think it’s one of Yocchan’s good qualities,” Riko said softly.

Misato nodded. “I can see that.”

She crossed her arms thoughtfully. “Okay, now that you’ve properly introduced yourself, are you heading home? Or are you planning to help out here too?”

“Oh, uh,” Yoshiko scratched her cheek. “I was just planning to wait until Riko finishes her shift and do some work while I’m here. But if you need help, I can—”

“Whoa, whoa,” Misato laughed. “I’m kidding. You know that, right?” She shook her head in disbelief. “Didn’t expect you to actually accept the offer.”

“Well,” Yoshiko said simply, “I like helping out.”

Misato smiled. “I’m learning a lot about you today.” Then she waved a hand. “But don’t worry, we have enough help. Riko alone is already a big help.”

She glanced at Riko.

“Just doing my job,” Riko said with a smile.

“Guess they’re right about not judging a book by its cover,” Misato continued. “On the outside, you look like some bad-guy harasser.”

“Wha—” Yoshiko started.

Misato held up a hand. “Let me finish. On the inside, you’re a very good person. Just like Riko. You two are truly a match.”

“Thank you, Misato-san,” Riko said sincerely.

“Alright,” Misato clapped her hands once. “Enough chit-chat. Let’s get ready for work before the others come in.”

Riko nodded and moved toward the back.

“Uh,” Yoshiko added, “Is it okay if I sit at one of the tables for a while? Don’t worry, I’ll order too.”

Misato stopped mid-step, turned slowly, and stared at Yoshiko, then at Riko.

“Riko,” she said dramatically, “your girlfriend is too nice. Can you tell her to stop? She’s even asking if she can sit. What the heck.”

She pointed at Yoshiko. “You answer her. I’m gone.”

With that, she disappeared into the storage room.

Riko giggled softly.

“W–What did I do?” Yoshiko asked, genuinely confused. “I was just asking.”

“She really likes you,” Riko said, amused. “And yes, you can sit anywhere you like, even if you don’t buy anything.”

She reached up and gently rubbed Yoshiko’s head, like calming a confused puppy.

“Really?” Yoshiko asked. “I thought she was upset with me or something.”

“No,” Riko said warmly. “Quite the opposite.”

She took Yoshiko’s helmet from her hands. “I’ll keep our helmets in my locker.”

“Sure,” Yoshiko replied, still a little stunned.

------------------

After a while, more of Riko’s coworkers began to arrive one by one, the quiet café slowly filling with soft voices and movement. Each time someone came in, Riko made a point to introduce them to Yoshiko, who was seated at a small table off to the side.

And almost immediately, the questions started.

“Riko-chan, that’s your girlfriend?” one of the girls said, eyes sparkling. “Lucky!”

“I didn’t know you were already in a relationship,” another added, sounding genuinely surprised.

Then one of them leaned a little closer to Yoshiko, curiosity written all over her face. “So, how is Riko as a girlfriend? Is she clingy?”

“Uh—” Yoshiko started, instinctively glancing toward Riko.

Before she could finish, another question came flying in.

“I’ve never seen Riko angry. Is she scary when she is angry?”

“She uhh—”

“And is she a cat person or a dog person?”

“Wha—”

Yoshiko froze, completely overwhelmed by the rapid-fire interrogation.

That was when Misato appeared behind the chatty coworker and gently, but firmly, put her hand by the shoulder.

“Okay, that’s enough,” she said flatly. “You’re scaring her.”

She pointed toward the counter. “Now go back to work before Riko stares you to death.”

As if on cue, Riko was standing behind the counter, staring straight at them.

The moment their eyes met, Riko immediately looked down, cheeks tinted pink.

Yoshiko couldn’t help but chuckle softly at the sight.

“Oh—sorry!” the coworker laughed awkwardly. “Hehe.”

She quickly scurried away, heading back toward Riko and chatting as she went.

“Don’t mind her,” Misato said with a sigh. “She’s just very chatty.”

“No, it’s okay,” Yoshiko replied honestly.

“Well then,” Misato nodded, “back to work. We’re opening soon.”

And not long after that, the café doors were unlocked.

Customers began to trickle in, some ordering coffee and pastries to go, others settling into the cozy tables inside. A few chatted quietly, some worked on their laptops, others sipped their drinks while reading books. The café quickly filled with a warm, relaxed atmosphere.

Riko moved behind the counter with practiced ease, taking orders, making coffee, and greeting customers with gentle smiles.

Off to the side, Yoshiko had her laptop open now, working on her lesson plans, notes filled with science formulas, diagrams, and half-written reminders. Every now and then, though, her eyes would drift up from the screen.

She’d glance toward the counter.

Toward Riko.

And without realizing it, she’d smile.

------------------

After a while, Yoshiko decided it was finally time to order. She closed her laptop slightly and was about to stand—

When a cup of coffee and a neatly plated pastry were suddenly set down in front of her.

“Oh—” Yoshiko blinked. “I didn’t order anything yet. I was just about to—”

“It’s on the house,” Misato said casually.

“I—no, I feel bad just taking this,” Yoshiko said immediately. “Let me pay for it.”

Misato stopped her with a hand. “Stop it before I tell on you to Riko again for being too nice.”

Yoshiko stiffened.

“This is just a little compensation,” Misato continued, “for taking care of Riko. You’re a guest.” She glanced toward the counter. “And look, because you’re here, Riko’s working especially hard today.”

Yoshiko followed her gaze.

Riko was moving quickly, focused yet bright, serving customers with an energy that felt different, lighter, more motivated.

“You wouldn’t notice it since it’s your first time watching her work,” Misato added. “But today? She’s extra motivated.”

Yoshiko looked back at Misato, then down at the coffee.

“…Okay,” she said softly. “I’ll accept this. Thank you, Misato-san.”

“That’s better,” Misato said with a grin. “I thought I’d have to tie you up just to stop you from paying.”

Yoshiko laughed quietly.

------------------

A couple of hours passed.

Yoshiko paused mid-typing, fingers hovering over the keyboard before she leaned back in her chair. She stretched her arms above her head with a quiet exhale, then relaxed into the seat, shoulders settling.

Her gaze drifted, naturally, unconsciously, back to the counter.

Riko was there, moving smoothly as she took orders, her smile gentle and warm, voice calm and steady even as the café buzzed around her.

Yoshiko smiled without realizing it.

She’s so hardworking, she thought. Hardworking… and hot, really hot. God, I’m so lucky.

One of Riko’s coworkers nudged her lightly with an elbow, mumbling under her breath, “Looks like someone’s recharging over there.”

Riko glanced over.

Their eyes met.

Yoshiko’s face immediately brightened, and she lifted her hand in a small, shy wave.

Riko flushed and waved back, just as subtly.

“Ahh,” the coworker sighed dreamily, watching the exchange. “To have someone wait for you like that… lucky you, Riko-chan.”

Riko’s cheeks warmed further, but the smile she wore was unmistakably happy.

Not long after, Riko took the next order.

The customer was a man around her age, wearing an expensive watch and a designer jacket draped over his shoulder like a cape. The kind of person who looked like he expected the world to step aside for him without question.

He ordered in a slow, deliberate tone, like every word deserved special attention.

“Almond milk. Not soy. Three pumps of vanilla. No foam. Extra hot.” He paused. “Got it? This isn’t rocket science.”

“Yes, got it,” Riko replied politely. “Would that be all?”

“If it wasn’t, I wouldn’t have stopped talking, right?” he said flatly.

Riko kept her smile. “Of course. And who’s the coffee for?”

She picked up a cup and marker, ready to write.

“For me. Duh.”

“Oh—um,” Riko said gently. “I meant the name I can call when your order is ready.”

“No need,” he said. “I’ll just wait here while you make it.”

“I’m sorry, but you’ll need to move to the side so others can order—”

He glanced behind him. “There’s no line. So I guess I’ll stay here, huh? Chop chop, lady.”

Riko swallowed it down and nodded. “Alright.”

A few minutes later, the drink was ready.

Riko handed it to him with her usual bright-but-professional smile. “Here you go. Almond milk, three pumps of vanilla—”

“Yeah, no.” He cut her off sharply.

He took a sip, staring at the cup like she’d personally offended him.

“This isn’t what I asked for.” His eyes narrowed. “Are you trying to screw it up, or is that just the default setting for you people?”

Riko stiffened, just a little.

She’d dealt with customers like this before.

“I’m terribly sorry,” she said calmly. “I might’ve made a mistake. I can remake it for you if you’d like.”

“No thanks,” he scoffed. “I doubt you’d get it right even if you tried a hundred times.”

He gestured vaguely toward the café staff. “Lowlife people like you wouldn’t know right from wrong anyway.”

Misato’s head snapped up from across the café, already moving—

But before she could reach the counter, a chair scraped softly against the floor.

Yoshiko stood.

The sound drew the man’s attention just as Yoshiko walked toward him, her steps measured, her expression controlled.

“Hey,” Yoshiko said, voice calm but firm. “I’ve been listening to everything you’ve said.”

She stopped beside the counter. “And I think you’re going a little too far. Your words are unnecessarily harsh.”

The man barely looked at her. “Who are you? You work here too?”

Yoshiko smiled faintly. “Nope. Just someone who doesn’t like the way you’re talking to her, or any of the workers here. It’s rude.”

“And what’s that got to do with you?” he snapped. “I can say whatever I want. They’re getting paid by my money, aren’t they? The only reason they’re here is because they couldn’t do anything successful with their lives.”

Yoshiko’s jaw shifted.

Her hand clenched at her side, knuckles tightening.

She didn’t raise her voice. Didn’t step closer.

She just stared at him, anger carefully leashed, barely contained.

One wrong word, and it would snap.

Riko noticed it immediately.

The tension in Yoshiko’s shoulders. The clenched fist. That barely-contained edge she knew too well.

“Yoshiko.”

Just her name.

No nickname. No raised voice. No panic.

It landed like a switch being flipped.

Yoshiko exhaled slowly, the breath leaving her chest in a controlled release. Her fingers loosened. She stepped back half a pace, posture straightening as the anger cooled into something colder, sharper.

“You can either drink the coffee,” Yoshiko said evenly, “or leave. That’s it.”

The man smirked. “Make me.”

Yoshiko’s hand clenched again.

“I’m not leaving without my correct coffee,” he added smugly. “I’ll speak to the manager.”

“I’ll handle him.”

Misato stepped beside Riko, placing a steady hand on her shoulder in reassurance before turning to the man.

“I’m the manager.”

“Well, good,” he said loudly. “This girl gave me the wrong order and refused to fix it. And this customer here is harassing me.”

Misato took a breath.

“I see,” she said calmly. Then her tone shifted. “Unfortunately, the only thing we can offer you right now is a refund.”

She held out his money. “We don’t serve coffee to arrogant, entitled little brats. You’re also banned from this café. I suggest you find another place to terrorize. Thank you for your patronage.”

The man’s mouth opened. Closed. Opened again.

“You’re making a big mistake,” he snapped. “You’ll lose your biggest customer.”

“Oh no,” Misato replied flatly. “How scary.”

She waved him toward the door. “Now I recommend you leave before that person next to you punches you.”

The man glanced sideways.

Yoshiko was staring at him, eyes sharp, jaw tight, fist clenched.

He scoffed under his breath and stormed out, muttering curses as the door shut behind him.

A few regulars clapped lightly.

“You go, Misato-san!” “That was awesome.” “Serves him right.”

Yoshiko, however, remained where she was, eyes fixed on the door, anger still simmering beneath the surface.

Riko stepped out from behind the counter and gently moved in front of her.

“Hey… it’s okay now,” she said softly.

She placed her hand against Yoshiko’s chest, rubbing slow circles, grounding and warm. “Calm down, okay?”

Yoshiko’s fist finally unclenched.

She exhaled, shoulders slumping slightly as she looked down. “Sorry… I almost lost it.”

“But you didn’t,” Riko said gently, brushing her fingers through Yoshiko’s hair. “That’s what matters.”

“He said awful things,” Yoshiko muttered. “To you. To everyone here. I couldn’t stand it. I almost punched someone again.”

She laughed weakly.

“It’s okay, Yocchan,” Riko said. “You stopped yourself.”

Yoshiko looked at her, smiling faintly. “Because of you. You brought me back.”

Misato approached them, arms crossed but expression light. “If you had punched him, I’d have taken a picture and framed it. That guy’s face is begging for a reality check.”

She patted Yoshiko’s back. “But yeah, he’d probably cry about it, send you to jail, make Riko sad… all that messy stuff. So good job holding back.”

She tilted her head. “Didn’t know you were a puncher.”

“I was,” Yoshiko admitted. “I’ve gotten better. For Riko. I only get heated when people deserve it.”

“She’s actually really harmless,” Riko added softly. “She just likes protecting people. Her mom said when she was little, she’d get into fights defending kids who were bullied.”

Yoshiko scratched the back of her neck, looking away. “Yeah…”

Misato nodded thoughtfully. “I see. Kind, well-mannered, protective, heroic… and sometimes goofy, oblivious, and clumsy.”

She snapped her fingers. “What are you, Superman and Clark Kent?”

Riko laughed.

Yoshiko flushed. “Oblivious? I’m not that bad.”

“Sure,” Misato said, smirking. “I’ve heard stories from Lois Lane here.”

“Riri?” Yoshiko tilted her head, eyes wide, genuinely confused, like a puppy.

Riko looked away, cheeks pink. “I just… told some stories about us. That’s all.”

Misato hummed, observing Yoshiko’s posture. “Tilting your head like that… maybe you’re more like Superman’s dog. Krypto.”

She nodded seriously at her own conclusion.

Riko burst into laughter.

------------------

After the tension passed, the café slowly returned to normal.

Customers came and went, settling into their seats with warm drinks and quiet conversations. The workers slipped back into their rhythm. Riko stood behind the counter again, taking orders with her familiar gentle smile, while Yoshiko returned to her corner table, laptop open, lesson plans pulled back onto the screen.

A little while later, Misato walked over and placed a slice of chocolate cake in front of Yoshiko.

“Here you go, Clark Kent.”

Yoshiko blinked up at her, startled. “Huh?”

Misato nodded toward the laptop. “You’re slouching there working like a normal guy now instead of playing Superman earlier. Glasses would complete the look.”

She muttered on about Superman, Clark Kent, and Krypto under her breath, clearly pleased with her own train of thought.

Yoshiko waited until Misato paused. “Uh… what’s the cake for?”

Misato snapped back. “Oh, right. A little something for earlier. For saving the day.”

“I didn’t really do anything heroic,” Yoshiko said quickly. “You were the one who handled it and gave him a refund.”

“Well, yeah,” Misato replied, waving a hand. “But you stood up for the workers here. That’s heroic enough for me.”

Yoshiko opened her mouth to protest again.

“Nope,” Misato cut in. “No more talking. Just accept it. And don’t even think about paying for it, for the love of god.”

She turned and walked back toward the counter. “Now keep doing whatever you were doing.”

Yoshiko watched her go, still confused, then sighed and gave up.

She glanced up just in time to see Riko finished with an order. Their eyes met. Riko gave her a small wave.

Yoshiko smiled and waved back.

------------------

Six hours later, Riko’s shift finally came to an end.

Yoshiko had already packed up her laptop and slipped it into her backpack, sipping the last of her coffee while waiting near the tables. A few moments later, Riko emerged from the changing room, out of her uniform and back in her usual clothes, holding both helmets, black and pink.

“You ready, Yocchan?” she asked.

Yoshiko stood and adjusted her backpack. “Yep.”

She took her helmet, then hesitated. “Can I say goodbye to Misato-san first?”

“Of course,” Riko said. “She’s in the storage room, but she should be out soon.”

As if on cue, Misato stepped out carrying small boxes of tissues.

“Oh,” she said, spotting them. “Superman’s flying off with Lois Lane?”

Yoshiko chuckled. “Yeah. Thank you for today. For the food… and for letting me stay.”

“Enough with the thank-yous,” Misato said, already tired of them, though she was smiling. “I should be the one thanking you.”

She waved them off. “Come back anytime. Watch Riko work. Save the day.”

“I don’t think I can handle you watching me work every day,” Riko muttered.

Yoshiko laughed. “We’ll be going now. Thanks again.”

“Be careful, you two,” Misato said.

Riko bowed slightly. “Thank you, Misato-san. See you tomorrow.”

“See you,” Misato replied. “But if you’ve got somewhere to go, it’s fine if you don’t come in.”

Riko waved. “Okay!”

They stepped outside together.

------------------

In front of the café, Yoshiko put on her helmet and mounted the bike, holding out her hand as always. Riko slipped on her pink helmet, took Yoshiko’s hand, and climbed on behind her, arms wrapping comfortably around Yoshiko’s waist. The engine started, and soon they were riding through the city streets again, back toward Riko’s apartment.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 126: Waiting at the Mall

An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works

Months slipped by more gently than either of them had expected.

What began as tentative visits slowly settled into a rhythm, Yoshiko taking her motorbike every Friday after work, spending the weekend with Riko before returning to Numazu late Sunday evening. There were no emergencies, no overwhelming deadlines pressing down on them for once. Yoshiko’s schedule had eased, Riko’s classes, though demanding, were manageable, and somehow, they found themselves able to steal those weekends consistently. It became something quietly sacred: time that belonged only to them.

This Friday was no different.

The soft rustle of notebook pages, the faint clicking of pens, and the low hum of quiet conversation filled the lecture hall as Riko leaned forward in her seat, gold eyes fixed on the whiteboard. Her professor, an older woman with a stern voice and an endless library of knowledge, scribbled a timeline of Romantic-era composers in bold, confident strokes.

Riko’s notes were already meticulous, but she still underlined Liszt twice. He always fascinated her, his boldness, his expressive excess, the way he commanded both music and audience as if they were extensions of his own hands.

Beside her, Natsumi sat half-slouched, tapping her pen against her lips.

“Riko,” she whispered, barely turning her head, “be honest. If Chopin and Liszt got into a fist fight, who’d win?”

Riko blinked, clearly caught off guard. Then she smiled, tilting her head slightly as she considered it.

“I suppose… Liszt might have the advantage physically,” she said softly. “But I think Chopin would find a way to avoid the fight altogether.”

Natsumi raised an eyebrow. “So you’re saying he’d run away?”

Riko shook her head, still smiling. “No. I think he’d talk his way out of it. Or maybe just sit at a piano until everyone forgot what they were upset about.”

Natsumi grinned. “Good answer.”

That earned a quiet giggle from Riko before they both returned to their notes. Even so, Natsumi couldn’t help herself, she began doodling a very dramatic, overly muscular Liszt in the corner of her notebook, hair flowing as if caught in an invisible wind. Riko noticed and could only shake her head in amused resignation.

A little while later, the class ended, and students filtered out into the hallways. Riko and Natsumi made their way to the cafeteria nestled between the music and design buildings. The air smelled faintly of miso soup and curry, and sunlight poured generously through the wide windows.

They settled near the glass with their trays. Riko had picked her usual small rice set with pickled vegetables, she normally packed her own homemade bento, but on days when time slipped away between assignments and her part-time job, the cafeteria was a reliable fallback. The food was good, balanced, and filling enough.

Natsumi, on the other hand, had gone straight for a greasy katsudon she proudly referred to as “fuel for genius.”

“No bento today again?” Natsumi asked between bites.

Riko nodded. “I didn’t have time to cook last night. We had homework, and I got home from my part-time job a bit late.”

“I see, I see.” Natsumi smirked. “But if Yoshiko found out you were eating cafeteria food instead of following your own advice about healthy meals, she’d scold you. Like how you scold her.”

Riko huffed softly. “Even cafeteria food can be healthy, you know. There are vegetables.”

Natsumi nodded exaggeratedly. “Uh-huh. Sure. But cafeteria food is known to be unhealthy even if it looks healthy.”

That logic made absolutely no sense, and Riko could only laugh, shaking her head.

Just then, her phone vibrated against the table.

Natsumi noticed immediately. “Speaking of the devil, huh?” she teased, leaning in.

Riko chuckled and reached for her phone. The message was from Mari, one of her usual lunch updates. A photo filled the screen: Yoshiko caught mid-bite, clearly unaware she was being photographed, a bento prepared by Mari’s chef laid out neatly in front of her. Mari had added a sticker, soft puppy ears perched on Yoshiko’s head.

“Puppy’s eating good again~”

Riko covered her mouth as she giggled, warmth blooming in her chest.

“Thank you, Mari. Eat well there,” she replied before setting her phone aside.

Across from her, Natsumi grinned knowingly. “So how’s she?”

Riko’s cheeks tinted pink. “…She’s cute.”

Natsumi’s grin widened. “Well, everybody already knows that.”

Riko let out a small, embarrassed laugh, eyes dropping to her tray as she tried, and failed, to hide her smile.

------------------

The next class of the day was ensemble, held in one of the larger practice halls. The space buzzed with quiet activity, half the students tuning their instruments, the other half warming up in hushed fragments of sound that overlapped without clashing. It felt chaotic on the surface, but beneath it all was an unspoken order everyone understood.

Riko sat at the piano positioned off to the side, her sheet music already clipped in place and neatly marked with pencil notes from earlier rehearsals. Today’s piece was contemporary, full of shifting harmonies, off-beat rhythms, and sudden changes that demanded constant attention. Her eyes traced the more difficult measures as she mentally mapped the transitions.

Natsumi took her place among the violinists and leaned slightly toward her.

“Deep breaths, Riko,” she said in a teasing yet oddly supportive tone. “Just imagine Yoshiko’s watching you.”

The name alone was enough.

Riko’s cheeks flushed instantly, and she looked down at her lap, fingers curling slightly. Natsumi froze for half a second before bursting out, “Oh crap—did I break you or something? I definitely shouldn’t have said that if you’re just gonna sit there blushing.”

Riko let out a small giggle, shaking her head as she tried to compose herself.

Before Natsumi could say anything else, the ensemble director stepped up to the center of the room. He was a well-dressed man in his forties, sharp glasses perched on his nose and an expressive baton already poised in his hand.

“Alright,” he said briskly. “From the top.”

For the next two hours, Riko was completely absorbed.

Her fingers moved fluidly across the keys, adjusting tempo instinctively, listening closely to the strings, responding to cues, and subtly correcting dynamics as the piece unfolded. The music demanded flexibility and awareness, and she met it with calm professionalism. Even when she slipped on a tricky passage, she recovered smoothly, rejoining the ensemble without hesitation.

By the final run-through, the room felt tighter, more connected.

The director lowered his baton and nodded.

“Better than this morning,” he said. “Keep building that communication.”

As the group dispersed, Natsumi slung her violin case over her shoulder and wandered over.

“You played cleanly again,” she said with a grin. “No wonder you’re the professor’s favorite.”

“I’m not—!” Riko started, flustered.

Natsumi laughed. “I’m kidding. Clearly I’m his favorite.”

That earned another soft laugh from Riko as they began packing up.

As they finished, two classmates approached them, a friendly flute major and a soft-spoken cello player.

“Hey, Riko-san, Natsumi-san,” the flute player said brightly. “Do you two wanna come with us?”

“We were thinking of heading to the mall for a bit,” she continued. “Class ended early, so… just to relax. There’s a new dessert café that opened there.”

Riko hesitated. “Oh, uh…”

Natsumi immediately cut in. “We should go. You don’t have part-time later, right?”

Riko glanced away, still unsure.

“And Yoshiko won’t arrive until later too,” Natsumi added casually. “She knows your classes usually end later than this.”

That seemed to settle it.

“I mean…” Riko smiled gently. “Okay, I guess I’m free.”

“Yes!” Natsumi pumped her fist. “Come on, girls, let’s go!”

The others cheered in agreement, and soon they were on their way.

------------------

Not long after, the group was weaving through the mall, the afternoon crowd buzzing around them. The flute player practically dragged them into the café, a pastel-pink space filled with floral wallpaper, polaroids taped haphazardly to the walls, and display cases full of cakes that looked almost too pretty to eat.

They crowded around a table, which quickly filled with colorful parfaits, strawberry roll cakes, and iced matcha drinks.

“This place is very… Instagram,” Natsumi commented, stirring her drink.

“Right?” the flute player said excitedly. “Told you it was a great place.”

Riko took a bite of her raspberry cheesecake and closed her eyes briefly. Sweet and creamy, with just a hint of citrus, it was rich, almost overwhelming, yet oddly perfect after a long day.

Conversation flowed easily after that. They talked about professors, tough assignments, and who had fallen asleep during music theory the previous week.

It was Natsumi.

She accepted the teasing with dramatic flair, poking fun at everyone else in return, always with a fondness that made it clear she meant no harm. Riko found herself laughing more than she expected, slowly growing more comfortable with the group.

At one point, she glanced out the café window, watching the steady stream of people passing by.

Tokyo was loud. Fast. Overwhelming.

But it didn’t scare her the way it used to.

She really was starting to feel like she belonged, just a little.

Her phone buzzed beside her dessert plate.

Riko glanced down, and her breath hitched.

It was Yoshiko. “hey Riri. about midway now. stopped for a bit to message you. see you later at your school.”

Attached was a selfie.

Yoshiko held the phone slightly above her head, helmet visor pushed up so only her magenta eyes were visible. She was doing a casual peace sign with one hand, riding glove still on, the edge of her bike visible behind her. Cool, effortless, unmistakably Yoshiko.

Riko’s cheeks immediately warmed.

She saved the photo without even thinking.

“They let us go early today,” Riko typed back. “So I’m not at school anymore. Some of my classmates invited me to the mall, so I came with them. Natsumi’s here too. We can meet at home if you want?”

The reply came quickly. “Nah. I’ll come get you there. I wouldn’t want my beautiful girlfriend to tire her legs when I’m already on my way.”

Riko stared at the screen, heart doing something unfairly fast.

“You’re so unfair sometimes, Yocchan… Okay. I’ll wait for you here.”

“Got it. Send me your location and I’ll be there in a bit.”

“Okay. Drive safe. Love you.”

“Love you too, Riri.”

She set her phone down carefully, only to realize that every single person at the table was staring at her.

Grinning.

Riko froze. “W–What is it?”

“Oh, nothing~” Natsumi sang. “It was just adorable how you were blushing at your phone.”

The flute player leaned forward, eyes sparkling. “Was that your cool girlfriend, Riko-san?”

The cello player smiled softly. “How nice.”

Riko’s face went completely red. She nodded, looking down. “…Yes. It’s her.”

That was all it took.

The three of them squealed at once.

“No fair!” the flute player whined. “I want one of those too!”

“Me too,” the cello player added wistfully.

“Right?!” Natsumi laughed. “If Riko hadn’t already captured Yoshiko, I would’ve grabbed her and stuffed her in my bag.”

“I—!” Riko started, panicking.

Natsumi waved her off. “Relax, relax. I wouldn’t steal her from you. I’m your friend you know, not a girlfriend-stealer.”

Riko exhaled, then smiled.

“And besides,” Natsumi continued dreamily, staring into the distance, “bad-boy types aren’t really for me. I want someone elegant. Take me on a horse, ride into the sunset, that kind of thing.”

The flute player snorted. “Is that because you’re already rowdy enough yourself?”

“Bingo!” Natsumi said, pointing dramatically.

They all laughed.

“I don’t think Yoshiko’s a bad-boy type,” Riko said softly. “She’s gentle. And kind.”

Natsumi tilted her head. “Are you sure she isn’t?”

The cello player chimed in thoughtfully. “I think I like readers. Someone quiet.”

She looked to the flute player. “You?”

The flute player grinned.

“Oh, I don’t mind bad-boy types at all. I want them to pin me to the wall and—”

And then—

—static noise— —aggressive censor bar— —something about hands, walls, very questionable metaphors and a very very detailed description of what she wants to be done to her—

Natsumi leaned in, nodding enthusiastically, eyes shining like she was attending a lecture.

The cello player stared, eyes wide, mouth hanging open.

Riko, meanwhile, felt her soul leave her body.

Her face burned crimson, eyes spinning, brain completely short-circuiting at the sheer lewdness of it all.

When the flute player finally stopped, Riko immediately hid her face behind her hands.

“I think,” the cello player said weakly, slumping back in her chair, “I need to wash my ears.”

Natsumi was grinning ear to ear. “Wow. That sure was something. But honestly? Same.”

“I’m glad you understand me,” the flute player said cheerfully. “Not like those two over there. So dramatic.”

Riko was still malfunctioning, and the cello player looked seconds away from melting into the floor.

Then the flute player tilted her head.

“Riko-san, why are you acting like that?” she teased. “You’re the one here with a girlfriend. I’m sure Yoshiko-san already did that to you.”

Riko snapped upright. “W–What?! N–No! We don’t! That’s too much! We only do normal stuff!”

The words left her mouth before her brain could stop them.

The flute player smirked. “Oh. Then you two have done it.”

Riko’s eyes widened. “H–Huh?! N–No, I mean— I didn’t—!”

Natsumi patted her shoulder. “Actually, you literally just said it. I can’t save you anymore.”

“So,” the flute player continued innocently, “how does it feel to be deflowered? Like… do you hear harps now?”

Riko choked on air.

I shouldn’t have joined them. Save me, Yocchan.

------------------

After a while, it was time to head home.

Outside the mall, Tokyo’s evening lights were already beginning to glow as Natsumi, the flute major, and the cello player gathered their things. The crowd flowed around them, lively and loud, but the moment felt warm and personal.

“Thank you for coming today, Riko-san,” the cello player said with a gentle smile.

Riko returned it easily. “Thank you for inviting me. I had fun.”

“We should do this again sometime,” the flute player added brightly. “I’d love to hear more about you, especially your love life.”

Riko smiled, though it came out a little troubled. “Please don’t.”

Natsumi laughed. “See you on Monday, Riko! Say hi to Yoshiko for me!”

The three of them waved as they walked off together, voices fading into the crowd. Riko waved back until they disappeared from view.

Only then did she let out a long breath.

“I don’t think I can handle any more of that talk…” she muttered, shoulders slumping slightly.

The low rumble of an engine answered her.

A motorbike rolled to a stop right in front of her.

The rider wore a black helmet, visor down, leather jacket fitted neatly over broad shoulders, black pants catching the glow of the streetlights. The engine remained running as the rider leaned slightly toward her.

“Need a ride, miss?”

Riko startled, then looked up—

—and immediately knew.

Even with Yoshiko’s face hidden, she could tell.

Deciding to play along, Riko straightened and said, “I’m actually waiting for someone.”

“Oh?” Yoshiko replied smoothly. “Already meeting someone, huh? I bet whoever that is, is pretty cool.”

She lifted her visor just enough to reveal her magenta eyes.

Riko giggled. “Yup. Really cool.”

Yoshiko leaned in a little closer, brushing her hand lightly against Riko’s waist. “I bet they love you very much.”

Riko nodded, cheeks burning at the touch.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come with me?” Yoshiko murmured, her gloved hand sliding up to gently tilt Riko’s chin so she had to look up at her. “I can make it worth your while.”

Riko’s heart went wild. “Oh gosh,” she thought, gripping her bag tightly. “This kind of play is really working on me. I think I’m into the bad-boy act… If this keeps going, I might fall all over again.”

“Miss,” a sharp voice suddenly cut in. “Is this person bothering you?”

Both of them froze.

Riko blinked, still dazed. “Huh?”

A mall security guard stood nearby, arms crossed, eyes locked onto Yoshiko.

“They bothering you?” he asked, clearly referring to the rider.

Yoshiko immediately pulled her hand back. “N–No, this isn’t what it look lik—”

“Hey,” the guard interrupted, holding up a hand. “I’m not talking to you. I’m talking to the lady. Step back before I arrest you.”

Yoshiko stiffened and raised both hands in surrender. “I ain’t doing anything, I swear.”

“I heard what you said,” the guard continued briskly. “You’re picking her up. She said she didn’t want a ride and that she’s waiting for someone. So I think you’d better move along.”

Riko tried to speak, but the guard kept going.

“I know your type,” he said, pointing accusingly at Yoshiko. “Expensive bike, hanging around malls, picking up beautiful girls who look like they can’t say no. I’ve dealt with people like you.”

Yoshiko visibly panicked. “U–Uh, I—”

Riko grabbed the guard’s sleeve.

“Sir, p–please stop,” she said quickly. “She isn’t bothering me. She’s… she’s actually my girlfriend.”

The guard looked down at her. “Is that true?”

Riko nodded firmly.

“Then why did you say you were waiting for someone?” he pressed. “Miss, you don’t have to protect this person if you’re scared.”

“I’m telling the truth,” Riko said earnestly. “We were just playing around. I’m sorry if it looked wrong.”

The guard studied her for a long moment before sighing. “Alright. I’ll trust you… for now.”

He turned to Yoshiko, leaning in just enough to be threatening. “I’m watching you.”

Then he walked away.

The second he was gone, Yoshiko let out a long, shaky breath and lowered her hands, only then realizing they were still raised.

“That’s the second time,” she groaned, “someone thought I was picking you up like I’m some criminal. I’m never acting like that again. A security guard almost threw me in jail, Riri!”

Riko sighed… then giggled. “Maybe we can do it privately next time?”

“Privately, like getting thrown in jail?” Yoshiko teased.

“No, silly,” Riko said, blushing. “Role playing…”

Yoshiko’s eyes widened. “…That’s different. But I’m definitely down for that.”

She winked.

Riko’s face burned again.

“Well,” Yoshiko said, straightening and softening her tone, “Why don’t you ride with me now, my girlfriend Riri, so we can go home?”

She emphasized girlfriend deliberately as she handed Riko the pink helmet strapped behind the bike. Yoshiko steadied the bike, offering her arm so Riko could mount safely.

Once Riko settled behind her and secured the helmet, Yoshiko added lightly, “Just saying it out loud in case someone’s listening and thinking about arresting me again.”

Riko wrapped her arms around Yoshiko’s waist, resting comfortably against her back. “Don’t worry,” she laughed. “I won’t let anyone throw you in jail.”

“Thanks, Riri.”

The engine hummed as the bike pulled away, weaving smoothly into the Tokyo night, carrying them back toward Riko’s small apartment, and another weekend together.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 125: The Day in Shizuoka

An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works

It was early Sunday morning in Chika and You’s apartment. The sun had barely risen, light filtering softly through the curtains.

In You’s room, Yoshiko and Riko were still asleep, warm, tangled, and tucked into each other as always.

A sudden knock knock knock rattled the door.

“Riko-chan! Yoshiko! You can wake up now!” You’s voice called. “We got a lot of places to go to today!”

Chika echoed loudly, “A lot!”

Riko stirred first at the noise. She blinked sleepily, adjusting to the morning light, and felt Yoshiko’s arm draped heavily over her waist. When she turned, she saw Yoshiko’s ridiculous but somehow still cool sleeping position: lying half on her stomach, one arm hanging off the bed, the other wrapped securely around Riko.

Riko giggled softly.

She didn’t remove Yoshiko’s arm. Instead, she gently stroked it.

“Yocchan…” she whispered. “Yocchan…”

Yoshiko only mumbled into the blankets.

Riko leaned down, pressed a small kiss onto Yoshiko’s hair, and whispered, “Wake up…”

Yoshiko finally stirred. Her head turned toward Riko, eyes still heavy with sleep. “Hm…? What’s up, Riri…?” she muttered in a low, raspy morning voice.

Riko’s heart skipped a beat. “You-chan and Chika-chan said we should get ready. We have a lot of places to go today.”

Yoshiko groaned softly but pushed herself up with both hands, moving like a slow-motion push-up.

“Okay…” she mumbled and then crawled closer to Riko, leaning in to kiss her.

“Morning, Riri…” she whispered, sleepy, effortless, deep-voiced, cool.

Riko felt a shiver run down her spine. That morning voice never failed to make her blush. “M-Morning, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko sat at the edge of the bed and sighed dramatically. “I feel so tired…”

Riko giggled. “Well, you drove a lot yesterday… and then last night we also… did that…” Her face turned bright red at the last part.

Yoshiko stood up and stretched, her shirt rising just enough to show a sliver of stomach.

“Last night was just me recharging,” Yoshiko said, glancing back and winking.

Riko blushed again, standing up slowly. “I think last night made you more tired.”

“Nope,” Yoshiko whispered, leaning down to Riko’s ear. “I got recharged by you moaning my name.”

Riko punched her shoulder, face burning. “Y-Yocchan! That’s not fair!”

Yoshiko laughed softly. “Okay, okay, sorry~” Then added, “Better stop teasing you now… or you might get turned on again and jump on me. And we don’t want your friends waiting.”

Riko looked away because—yes—Yoshiko was absolutely right.

Still giggling, Yoshiko went to the door and opened it, waiting for Riko to step out first. Riko hurried out, still trying to calm down.

When they entered the living room, Chika and You were sitting on the couch, discussing today’s itinerary.

Chika perked up immediately. “Good morning, you two!”

“Good morning, Chika-chan, You-chan,” Riko greeted politely.

“Good morning!” You said cheerfully.

“Mornin’,” Yoshiko added, yawning as she dropped down beside Riko.

You’s eyes flickered briefly to Yoshiko’s forearm, having noticed something, but she let it slide for now.

“So, what’s the plan today?” Yoshiko asked, stretching again.

You lifted a her phone showing her notes. “I looked up places last night, so I already made us an itinerary.”

Chika nodded enthusiastically. “And we’re gonna bring you two to our school too!”

Riko smiled. “That sounds great.”

You continued, “And don’t worry about breakfast, we’ll eat outside. So once we’re ready, we can head out.”

“Got it,” Yoshiko said, placing her hands on her lap.

Chika pointed to the hallway. “You two can use the bathroom first! We already prepared the bath.”

Yoshiko said, “You go first, Riri. I’ll go after.”

Riko nodded. But then—

“You could just use it together, you know?” You teased.

Riko instantly turned into a tomato. “I–I…”

Yoshiko chuckled. “I don’t think Riri is mentally prepared for that yet. See? Just the idea is already turning her into a tomato.”

Chika leaned over. “Oh wow, she really is!”

“But haven’t you two, you know…” You hinted boldly.

Yoshiko smirked. “No comment. But I respect Riri. If she’s not ready to take a bath together, then I won’t force her.”

Riko felt her heart flutter, warm and flustered.

“Aww, that’s so sweet,” Chika said dreamily. “But I looove bathing with You-chan!”

Yoshiko immediately raised an eyebrow at You. “Oh? Bathing together, huh?” Her smirk was direct and teasing, but only for You.

You froze and flushed lightly. “W-We’ve done that since we were kids! Childhood friends, you know! It’s normal!”

Chika nodded proudly. “Yeah! She scrubs my back sooo good!”

Yoshiko’s smirk deepened, her teasing narrowing in. “That sounds… nice. Very nice.”

You looked away, flustered.

Riko, completely oblivious to the undertone, smiled sweetly and said, “Aww, your friendship is so cute.”

Yoshiko chuckled to herself.

------------------

A short walk from the apartment brought the four of them to Café Aoki, You’s chosen first stop on their Shizuoka tour. Since You and Chika worked part-time here, it felt familiar and comfortable, warm wood interior, the smell of buttered toast, and soft morning chatter.

Chika and You sat side by side on one side of the table. Riko and Yoshiko sat together on the other, as naturally as breathing.

Yoshiko had decided not to bring her motorbike, even though she could have driven and simply met them there. She wanted to stay with them, to bond properly, so the bike stayed parked at the apartment for the day.

They had already ordered: thick toast with seasonal jam, breakfast sets, yogurt, and coffee, the shop’s signature morning menu. You had enthusiastically insisted on picking for them.

Riko took a bite first. “Hmm! This is really good!”

Chika beamed proudly. “Right? We always eat here during breaks. I never get tired of it.”

Yoshiko nodded and looked around. “So this is where you two work part-time?”

“You bet,” You said. “Chika found it and dragged me in.”

Yoshiko blinked dramatically. “Wait. Chika found it?”

Chika leaned forward, offended. “Hey! What’s so surprising about that?!”

Yoshiko shrugged with a grin. “Nothing~”, Of course she meant something.

Riko nudged her. “Yocchan, be nice.”

“I didn’t even say anything!” Yoshiko protested, hands up.

You chuckled quietly. Chika pouted. “Yeah, listen to Riko-chan. Don’t bully me.”

Yoshiko just lifted her hands higher in surrender.

“Well anyway,” Chika said, switching topics with a happy tone, “Riko-chan, try this fruit yogurt! You’ll love it.”

Riko tried it and her eyes lit up. “It is delicious.”

She scooped another spoonful, and then, bold for once, held the spoon up to Yoshiko. “Here, Yocchan. Try it.”

Yoshiko blinked at the unexpected boldness but leaned forward to eat it. “That’s good.”

But then Riko noticed a smear of cream near Yoshiko’s mouth. Without thinking, she reached out, swiped it with her finger, and licked it without hesitation.

The table went silent for exactly one second.

Yoshiko raised her brow. “Thanks, Riri. But aren’t you a little bold today? Normally you get all shy doing touchy stuff like this.”

Riko froze, then turned slowly toward Chika and You, who were both staring at her with the widest, most mischievous grins.

Chika smirked. “Oooh, I see you, Riko-chan~”

Riko immediately hid behind Yoshiko’s arm, face burning. “I-It’s just muscle memory… I’m sorry…”

Yoshiko laughed softly, patting Riko’s head. “I don’t mind. I love being showy. Just means I can let everyone know you’re mine.”

“That’s… not helping…” Riko groaned, hiding deeper in her embarrassment.

Chika giggled. “We don’t mind at all, Riko-chan! I love watching you two be lovey-dovey.”

You nodded. “Yeah. It’s like watching a new scene from a romance movie every time.”

Riko stayed red. Yoshiko proudly continued eating.

A few minutes later, when the table had calmed again, You suddenly spoke.

“Oh right, can I ask you something, Yoshiko?”

Yoshiko looked up mid-chew. “Yeah? What’s up?”

You pointed. “This morning, I noticed you had some kind of scratch on your right forearm.”

“Scratch?” Yoshiko repeated.

She pushed up her jacket sleeve—

And there it was.

Four long red lines… and a faint fifth.

Riko instantly recognized them.

Her soul left her body.

Without thinking, she grabbed Yoshiko’s sleeve, tugged it back down, pulled Yoshiko’s arm onto her lap, and started patting it nervously while turning bright red.

“L–Let’s… not think about that right now…” she said, mortified.

Chika blinked. “Why not? It was clearly like, four big lines. That’s a weird scratch…”

You leaned back, smirking with full confidence. “Oohhh. Someone’s a scratcher, huh?”

Riko’s mind exploded. “H-HUH?!”

Yoshiko still looked confused, trying to remember where she got it.

Chika gasped. “What if it was a GHOST?! What if there’s a ghost in your room, You-chan?!”

You didn’t even look at her. She kept her eyes on Riko. “No, no ghost. I have a very strong suspicion it wasn’t supernatural.”

Riko covered her face with both hands.

Yoshiko finally remembered, last night’s intensity, hers arms around Riko, Riko’s nails digging in—

Ah.

She opened her mouth to tease Riko… Then stopped.

Poor Riko had spent the entire morning being a tomato.

So Yoshiko took a breath and saved her.

“Oh! Right! I remember now, when we were walking to the café earlier, I tried to pet a cat. It scratched me. Yup. That’s what happened.” She laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of her neck.

Chika gasped. “Wahh! That must’ve been one scary cat!”

You smirked knowingly but let it go. “Yup. Super feisty cat. Totally believable.”

Riko looked at Yoshiko with pure gratitude, eyes soft, expression full of love that only Yoshiko could read.

“...Thank you, Yocchan…” she whispered.

Yoshiko squeezed her thigh under the table. “Anytime.”

------------------

After finishing their breakfast at Café Aoki, the four of them stepped back into the gentle morning air. You took the lead, hands in her pockets as she guided them toward the next destination.

Their first stop: Shizuoka University of Art and Culture (SUAC)—Chika’s university.

Chika threw both arms open dramatically the moment the sleek, modern buildings came into view.

“Ta-daaah! This is where I go to school!” she announced, striking a proud pose.

Riko smiled in awe. “Wow… so this is your university, Chika-chan? It’s big.”

“Right?! And it’s super nice inside too,” Chika said, puffing her chest proudly.

You folded her arms, smirking. “Yeah. That’s also why Chika-chan got lost.”

Chika whipped around. “Hey!! Let’s not bring that up again!”

Yoshiko blinked. “Wait. You got lost, Chika?”

“No I didn—”

“She did,” You cut in smoothly, grinning. “And guess what? We used the school’s actual PA system to call her.”

Yoshiko burst out laughing. “You’re kidding! That’s adorable! Like announcing a missing child!”

You laughed with her, clapping her hands, while Riko giggled softly beside them.

Chika dramatically clung to Riko’s side. “Riko-chan!! They’re bullying me…”

Riko patted her shoulder, trying not to laugh. “You two, behave.”

“Okay, okay, we’ll stop,” Yoshiko said, wiping a tear.

“You two always gang up on me when you’re together!” Chika huffed.

“Because it’s fun, Chika-chan!” You said with zero shame.

Yoshiko put her hands up. “Hey, I only laugh when it’s funny.”

Chika hugged Riko’s arm tighter. “At least Riko-chan doesn’t laugh at me. Right, Riko-chan?”

Riko nodded gently. “Right.”

Yoshiko smirked. “So, Chika… do you still get lost in this school?”

You burst into laughter again. “Good one!”

“Riko-chan!!!” Chika whined. “Yoshiko is egging me on again!”

Riko stared at Yoshiko with a playful glare. “Yocchan…”

Chika whispered, “Tell her again Riko-chan…”

“What? I’m genuinely asking!” Yoshiko defended, hands raised.

But it was pointless, they were all giggling again.

------------------

Next, You led them toward her own university: Shizuoka Institute of Science and Technology (SIST).

She pointed proudly. “Here’s mine.”

Yoshiko looked up at the building. “It’s a bit smaller than Chika-chan’s… but it looks really high-tech.”

Riko nudged her. “Well… it is in the name.”

Yoshiko nodded. “Fair enough.”

“So yeah,” You explained, “this is where I’m learning how to be a ship captain.”

Chika mumbled under her breath, “But how can you learn to be a ship captain if there’s no water here…”

Yoshiko heard it and leaned toward her. “You know what? I’m just going to stay quiet so you don’t get bullied again.”

Riko giggled at Yoshiko’s little whisper, covering her mouth.

Chika huffed. “I was just stating facts, you know…”

You shook her head, amused. “Oh, Chika-chan… I’m just glad you’re here to make all of us happy.” She put a hand on Chika’s shoulder, sighing dramatically.

Chika beamed. “Thank you! …Wait.” Her smile faltered. “That… kind of sounded like bullying again…”

“Nope,” You said smoothly. “That was a compliment. In my own special way.”

Chika blinked. “...Thanks?”

Riko and Yoshiko both chuckled.

Then You clapped her hands once. “Alright! Onto the next destination!”

She pointed forward like a captain commanding her crew.

Yoshiko immediately saluted. “Aye aye, captain!”

Riko giggled behind her, watching Yoshiko’s dorky enthusiasm with a soft smile.

------------------

Their next stop was Sumpu Castle Park. The early spring breeze brushed through the trees, carrying the scent of fresh greenery as they followed the garden path. You and Chika walked ahead, chatting and pointing at small flowers along the walkway. Behind them, Yoshiko and Riko strolled hand in hand, their fingers loosely intertwined.

Chika kept glancing back at the couple every few seconds, until she finally couldn’t hold back a giggle.

Riko blinked. “Chika-chan? What’s wrong?”

Chika spun around dramatically. “Oh, nothing~ I just love how naturally you two hold hands. It makes me all giddy!” She hugged herself and wiggled in excitement.

Riko blushed, squeezing Yoshiko’s hand shyly.

Yoshiko shrugged casually. “Well, we are a couple. Couples hold hands, Chika.”

“I knooow! That’s why it’s so cute!” Chika squealed.

You looked back deadpan. “Ignore her. She watches too many cheesy romance shows.”

“Because they’re GOOD!” Chika argued passionately.

Yoshiko added, “Yeah, I get that. Riri likes reading some—” Before she could finish, Riko squeezed her hand so hard Yoshiko let out a tiny, very un-cool squeak.

“I-I mean—music books! She loves reading music books. Yep. Music.” Yoshiko corrected herself in pure panic.

Riko gave her a deadly glare from behind a polite smile.

You raised a brow. “...Okay…?”

Chika laughed. “That didn’t even match what we were talking about. Now who’s the dumb one?”

“Hey!” Yoshiko protested, but Chika steamrolled right over it.

“But YES! I love sappy, cheesy romance shows! I LOVE love LOVE them!” she declared loudly—

Until You immediately clapped a hand over her mouth. “Don’t shout.”

“Sorry hehe…” Chika mumbled.

“And it’s not just couples who hold hands,” Chika continued eagerly. “Friends do too! Best friends! Childhood friends! I love holding hands with You-chan, look, I’ll do it right now!”

She grabbed You’s hand with both of hers and beamed.

You’s ears tinted red, barely noticeable, except Yoshiko caught it immediately.

Yoshiko smirked at You, voice low. “Ohh, you’re really showing me how it’s done, Chika~” It was clearly aimed at You, who stiffened.

“Hah! I win!” Chika declared proudly. “See that, Riko-chan?”

Riko giggled and nodded.

You scratched her cheek awkwardly. “The only reason I hold your hand is because you tend to get lost when we walk…”

Yoshiko burst into laughter, trying (and failing) to stop herself. “Sorry—sorry, okay, I’ll stop—haha—sorry…”

Riko chuckled quietly behind her hand.

Chika gasped dramatically. “What?! But I thought you did it because you liked holding my hand…”

You froze, too weak to tease her back. Then, softly, barely above a whisper, “I… do like holding your hand.”

Yoshiko’s eyes widened slightly, one eyebrow rising. Interesting.

“Yay!! Me too!” Chika cheered and threw her arms around You, who stiffened but didn’t push her away.

Riko smiled warmly at the scene.

Yoshiko slipped her phone out of her jacket, snapped a stealthy picture of them, and hid it away.

Then Chika let go and grabbed You’s wrist again. “Come on! Let’s take a picture in front of the castle!”

“W–wait—Chika-chan—slow down—!” You yelped as she got dragged.

Riko giggled. “They really are good friends.”

Yoshiko snorted. “For now…”

“Hmm?” Riko tilted her head.

“I said we should follow them. Come on, riri.” Yoshiko interlocked their fingers again and gently tugged her along like a happy puppy.

They caught up to Chika and You, who were already posing in front of the castle gate.

“Okay! Let’s all pose together!” Chika announced.

The four lined up:

Chika did a dramatic side-hug on You.

You gave a crisp salute.

Riko and Yoshiko lifted peace signs with matching smiles.

“One more!” Chika said. “Let’s do heart pairs!”

You blinked. “What?”

“You don’t know what that is? We do a heart, and they do a heart!”

“I know what it is. I meant—never mind.” She sighed, cheeks a little red. “Let’s just do it.”

Yoshiko grinned at her like a gremlin. You silently mouthed, Shut up.

Riko asked, “What kind of heart should we do?”

Yoshiko snapped back to attention. “Oh—uh, whatever you want, riri.”

Riko lifted her hand to form half a heart. “Then… let’s do this?”

Yoshiko smiled softly. “Yeah. Perfect.” She completed the other half.

Chika set her phone, hit the timer, and rushed beside You, raising her arm to form half a big heart above her head. You sigh-smiled and completed the other side.

Three… two… one…

Before the shutter clicked—Yoshiko dipped slightly, leaned in, and planted a soft kiss on Riko’s cheek.

Click.

Riko’s eyes widened in surprise, her cheeks blooming pink.

“Yocchan… that’s unfair…” she whispered, flustered.

Yoshiko chuckled. “Sorry, riri. Just really wanted to kiss you. You’re lucky I didn’t go for your lips.”

Riko blushed even harder and gave her a light punch on the chest.

Chika rushed to her phone. “It came out perfect!! And I got the kiss, too! I’m keeping this forever!”

“You’re shouting again,” You said, but she was secretly smiling at their own heart photo.

Riko peeked at the screen. “Chika-chan, send it to me too, please?”

“Of course!”

------------------

By late afternoon, the sun was drifting lower in the sky when You led them toward their next destination.

“And here we are,” You announced proudly as they approached S-Pulse Dream Plaza. “We can do a lot of stuff here. Oh— and we can ride that too.” She pointed toward the colorful Ferris wheel towering over the bay.

The salty breeze from the ocean brushed Riko’s cheeks as she gazed up at it turning gently.

“Whoaa! It’s huge!” Chika exclaimed.

Yoshiko looked up too. “It’s a Ferris wheel, Chika. It’s supposed to be huge.”

Chika glared at her, playfully but offended, making Riko giggle and You chuckle beside them.

“Okay, so,” You clapped once, “let’s ride together in one cart?”

Riko smiled. “Sure, why not?”

You smirked. “I mean, unless you two want a cart on your own… to do lovey-dovey stuff.”

Riko instantly turned red. “W-we’re not going to do that!”

Chika burst out laughing. “You’re so red, Riko-chan!”

Unbothered, Yoshiko leaned back a little. “Even if we’re in the same cart, we can still be lovey-dovey in front of you two. I can kiss her later when we’re riding if you want.”

“Yocchan you wouldn’t!” Riko squeaked.

“Yes please!” Chika cheered, already whipping out her phone.

Yoshiko snorted. “Okay, okay, I’m kidding, riri. Put the phone down, Chika. There will be no kissing in the cart.”

“Awww…”

“Unless requested by the boss,” Yoshiko added, pointing her thumb at Riko.

Riko smacked her arm lightly. “Yocchan!”

Yoshiko only laughed.

“Alright, enough kissing talk,” You said. “Let’s get in line.”

They walked to the queue, chatting casually as the line slowly moved. Eventually, it was their turn, and the four of them climbed into a single cart. Chika and You sat on one bench; Yoshiko and Riko took the opposite side. As soon as Yoshiko sat down, her arm automatically wrapped behind Riko, hand resting gently near her back.

The wheel began to move.

“We’re going up!! This is so fun!” Chika said, practically vibrating.

“You’re already excited and we barely moved,” You laughed.

“Can’t help it!”

Riko noticed Yoshiko’s arm tighten around her just a little.

“Okay, careful now,” Yoshiko muttered nervously. “Don’t move too much or you’ll… make us fall.”

Chika blinked. “I’m barely moving.”

You’s eyes narrowed with amused suspicion. “Wait. Yoshiko—are you scared of heights?”

Riko looked at her as well. “Are you?”

“What? No,” Yoshiko said quickly, straightening. “I’m just being a responsible adult. You know, keeping us safe. And this cart is shaking in a way it shouldn’t when Chika moves!”

Chika smirked. “Sounds scared to me.”

“Am not.”

“Are too.”

You sighed dramatically. “Kids, kids—calm down. And Yoshiko, it’s okay. Even adults get scared.”

“I am not scared of height,” Yoshiko argued. “Just the idea of falling from a high place.”

Chika mumbled under her breath, “That’s literally the same thing.”

Yoshiko opened her mouth to argue, but the cart hit a slightly higher point, making her freeze.

You mercifully changed the topic. “Alright, let’s stop talking about height. Look, we can see the sea from here.”

Chika deadpanned, “We can see the sea even from the ground…”

“You know what I mean,” You sighed.

They went back to bickering in their own little world.

Meanwhile, Riko gently placed her hand on Yoshiko’s lap.

Yoshiko turned to her, the tension in her jaw easing.

Riko whispered, “Are you okay, Yocchan?”

Yoshiko’s expression softened. “Yes. I’m fine.”

“If you’re scared… you can hold onto me tighter,” Riko murmured quietly.

Without hesitation, Yoshiko pulled her closer with the arm behind her back. “…Thanks,” she whispered.

Their eyes lingered on each other, warm and soft, while Chika and You continued bickering obliviously.

Suddenly, Chika pressed her face against the window. “Look!! It’s the sunset!”

All four turned to see the horizon glowing orange over the bay.

“Quick, You-chan! Take a picture!” Chika insisted.

“…Why not you?” You asked.

“Come on hurry!!”

“Alright, alright—” You pulled out her phone and snapped a photo. “There. Happy?”

“Yes!” Chika said triumphantly. “Now one with all of us! Come on, come on!”

You held her phone out, angling it so everyone would fit in the frame.

“Move a little closer, Yoshiko, your face is getting cut off.”

“Y-Yeah, yeah—hold on—” Yoshiko scooted closer toward the center, stiff and clearly trying not to make the cart shake too much.

Riko gently pressed her hand on Yoshiko’s back, grounding her.

“Perfect! Say cheese!” Chika said.

They all posed, the sunset glowing behind them, and the camera clicked.

------------------

Once they stepped out of the Ferris wheel, the four continued wandering around Dream Plaza. Chika’s eyes sparkled the moment she spotted something ahead.

“Let’s take pictures in there!!” she shouted, pointing dramatically at a purikura booth.

Yoshiko squinted at her. “Are you… somehow obsessed with taking pictures?”

Chika gasped as if offended. “Wha— It’s for memories! And yes. Yes, I am. There, happy?”

“Very much,” Yoshiko replied instantly.

Riko laughed softly beside her.

You sighed but smiled. “Let’s just go, you two. She won’t stop until she gets her pictures.”

Hand-in-hand, Yoshiko and Riko followed the two inside.

The purikura booth was tiny, way too small for four people, but that didn’t stop Chika from stuffing all of them inside like overexcited luggage.

“Okay! First pose, everyone smile! Nice and normal!” she declared, slamming the start button before anyone was ready.

First shot: Riko smiled sweetly, posture perfect. Yoshiko leaned casually with one hand in her jacket pocket, flashing a cool toothy grin, eyes practically closed from the smile.You grinned with both hands in peace signs. Chika threw her arms around both You and Riko with her brightest smile.

Click!

“Next one! Now go silly!” Chika announced.

Second shot: Chika stuck her tongue out and made cat paws. You puffed her cheeks like a blowfish and gave a goofy thumbs-up. Yoshiko crossed her eyes and held “horns” over Riko’s head from behind. Riko looked up, completely caught off guard, mid-blinking with a confused “what?!” expression.

Click!

“I didn’t know it started!” Riko squeaked.

Yoshiko laughed.

“Third one!” Chika said. “Everyone squish in!”

Third shot: Chika tried to drag everyone closer together with her arm stretched out. Riko and You giggled, getting shoved shoulder to shoulder. Yoshiko burst into laughter.

Click!

All four of them immediately cracked up after that shot.

“Last one!!” Chika announced triumphantly. “Couple mode or partner mode!”

She and You instantly posed back-to-back like action heroes, finger guns out.

Riko looked up at Yoshiko, flustered. “W-what do we do?”

“Kiss?” Yoshiko said jokingly.

But the moment the countdown started, panic hit Riko, she grabbed Yoshiko’s jacket collar and pulled her down into a kiss.

Yoshiko’s eyes blew wide open.

Click!

Chika and You dropped their pose and turned just in time to see Riko pull away, face burning red as she hid behind her hands.

“I can’t believe I just did that—!!” Riko squeaked.

Yoshiko blinked, still dazed. “…Wow.”

You burst out laughing. “Looks like pressuring Riko-chan turns her into the kissing monster.”

“Ahh!! The kissing monster!” Chika pretended to scream, waving her hands dramatically.

Riko buried her face. “T-this is your fault, Yocchan…”

“Hey, I was joking!” Yoshiko chuckled. “Didn’t think you’d actually grab me like that. Now I know how Kanan felt when she joked about that.”

You patted Riko’s back teasingly. “It’s okay, Riko-chan. We’ve already seen you two kiss before. Besides—” she nudged Chika, “—you just fulfilled Chika-chan’s romance craving.”

“Yeah!! And I got it on picture too!” Chika beamed proudly.

Yoshiko perked up. “Speaking of pictures, shouldn’t you be putting stickers or filters or… whatever it is you do?”

“Oh right!!” Chika scrambled to the screen, tapping away furiously as she decorated everything with silly stamps, sparkles, glitter, and random words.

“Hey—hey don’t overdo it!” You warned. “If you cover everything with glitter, we won’t even see ourselves!”

After a few minutes of Chika’s chaotic masterpiece, the purikura machine printed four copies. She passed them out one by one.

When she handed Riko hers, she said, “Here, Riko-chan! I put a heart sticker over your kissing picture so you won’t get embarrassed anymore.”

Riko stared at the tiny heart over their kiss, then sighed in relief. “Thank you, Chika-chan…”

“Aww, too bad,” You smirked. “I was planning to sell it to Mari-chan.”

Riko slowly turned and glared at her like death itself.

You froze. “…J-just kidding.”

Yoshiko snorted. “Honestly? Even without the kiss, Mari would eat up any picture of me or Riko—or both of us.”

Chika rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “I see…”

Riko pointed at her. “Don’t you dare.”

Chika laughed awkwardly. “Haha—I was joking…”, She absolutely wasn’t.

While Chika and You walked ahead, chatting about the pictures, Yoshiko and Riko strolled a little behind them.

Yoshiko leaned closer and murmured, “You know, I still have our first ever purikura picture. From our first date.”

Riko looked up at her. “Really?”

“Yeah. It’s in my room. I’m keeping it forever.”

Riko’s cheeks warmed. “Me too… mine’s in my apartment.”

Their hands brushed; Yoshiko gently intertwined their fingers as they continued walking.

------------------

By early evening, the four ended their tour at Shizuoka Oden Alley, a row of cozy food stalls glowing under hanging lanterns. The smell of dark soy broth filled the air as they settled onto stools at a small counter.

Steam rose from their bowls as they each took their first slurps.

“This is good!” Yoshiko said, clearly impressed.

“I know, right?! I love to slurp!” Chika announced proudly.

Yoshiko smirked, leaning slightly toward Riko. “Yeah, me too. Especially the juices.”

Then she mumbled only loud enough for Riko’s ears, voice low, “Especially when I hear her moan from it—”

Riko choked on her broth so violently she coughed, eyes wide and face bright red.

“Riko-chan, are you okay?!” Chika panicked.

Yoshiko immediately straightened. “Riri, I’m sorry, I was just playing around.” She rubbed Riko’s back gently, genuinely worried.

You, chewing one of the skewered items, said casually, “I think you should give her mouth-to-mouth.”

Riko covered her face with both hands, absolutely mortified, and leaned against Yoshiko’s chest to hide like a flustered turtle.

Chika pointed dramatically. “You-chan!! Riko-chan was dying and you’re joking! Look at her, she turned into a turtle and hid in Yoshiko!”

You just laughed. “Well, she survived, didn’t she?”

Yoshiko chuckled softly and pulled Riko closer, letting her hide comfortably.

A little while later, they stood near the stall finishing the last bites of oden.

“So that’s the end of our tour today,” You said, dusting off her hands. “What did you guys think?”

“It was very fun,” Riko answered warmly.

“Not very—it’s super duper fun!” Chika corrected with dramatic flair. “Hanging out with my favorite people is the best!”

Yoshiko nodded toward You. “Is she this explosive everyday?”

You sighed, long and suffering. “Every day. Since we were children.”

Chika puffed her cheeks. “Still! You love it~!”

You shrugged. “I have to. I’m stuck with you.”

“Hey!!” Chika fake-pouted.

Riko giggled behind her hand.

Yoshiko said, “Today really was fun. Thanks, You-chan, for showing us around.”

You saluted proudly. “Anytime!”

But Chika’s smile faded a bit. “Since it’s already dark… you two have to go home now, right?”

Riko nodded. “Yes. But we’ll visit again sometime.”

Chika immediately latched onto her in a dramatic hug. “Nooo~ don’t gooo!”

“Let them go,” You said, pulling Chika away. “Or they’ll get home late. We have school tomorrow too.”

She then looked at Yoshiko. “So are we going to the station with you two? To wait for Riko-chan’s train?”

Yoshiko, still carrying Riko’s backpack as she had all day, nodded. “Yeah. It’s faster if she takes the train straight back to Tokyo. I did suggest driving her myself, then going back to Numazu, but she didn’t like the idea.”

Riko slipped out of Chika’s hug and stepped beside Yoshiko. “Because it’s out of your way. And it’s too much of a hassle for you to go back and forth.”

“But, Riri—”

Riko placed her hands gently on Yoshiko’s chest. “Yocchan, it’s fine.”

Yoshiko sighed. “Okay…”

You clapped her hands together. “Alright then. To the station?”

Riko nodded, and they began walking.

Not far from the alley, Chika nudged You dramatically. “I still can't believe we learned Yoshiko is scared of heights today!”

“Hey, I heard that,” Yoshiko grumbled from behind, walking hand-in-hand with Riko. “And I’m not. My reason is different. I’m scared of falling.”

Chika waved her hand. “Ehh—potato, potahto, tomato, tomahto—same thing.”

Yoshiko took a tiny threatening step forward. “You little—”

“Eek!! Riko-chan! Hold your dog!” Chika yelped dramatically. “You-chan save me!!”

“That’s what you get,” You laughed, letting Chika cling to her arm.

Riko giggled softly and tugged Yoshiko closer by their linked hands, calming her like she was her personal Yoshiko-whisperer.

Yoshiko grumbled but leaned into Riko’s hand obediently.

All four ended up laughing together as they continued toward the station.

------------------

They eventually reached the front of Shizuoka Station, where lights glowed warmly and the evening crowd buzzed around them. Chika and You immediately wrapped Riko in a tight final hug.

“Visit again, okay?” Chika said, squeezing her dramatically.

Riko nodded with a gentle smile. “Of course.”

“If anyone gives you a hard time in uni,” You added proudly, “tell me and Chika-chan. We’ll throw mikans at them.”

“Hey! That’s supposed to be my line!” Chika puffed out her cheeks. “But yes—we will have plenty of mikan ammo!” She pulled actual mikans from her pocket like a gremlin preparing for battle.

Riko laughed softly. “Thank you… both of you.”

Yoshiko chuckled. “I see you still have mikan in your body today.”

“Of course! Mikan is life!” Chika declared, placing her hands on her hips like a hero in an orange-themed movie.

They all laughed.

Then Yoshiko stepped forward, gently sliding Riko’s backpack off her own shoulder and helping Riko put it on. When it was secured, she hugged her.

“Be safe, Riri,” Yoshiko murmured.

Riko hugged her back tightly. “I will… and you too.”

They separated slowly. Yoshiko brushed Riko’s cheek with her thumb. “Message me when you get home.”

Riko nodded, waved to Chika and You, then headed through the station entrance. The three stood there waving until her figure disappeared inside.

Chika sighed dramatically. “That’s it? Just a hug? No kiss?”

Yoshiko looked at her, then simply chuckled and shook her head.

You patted Chika’s back. “I think you’ve had enough kissing for today.”

“But it was only one!” Chika protested.

“And that’s enough for you,” You insisted.

“Aw man…” Chika slumped jokingly.

They all laughed together as they walked back toward the apartment.

------------------

Back at the apartment, Yoshiko stepped out of You’s room with her small duffel bag slung over her shoulder.

“I think I got everything,” she said, heading into the living room to grab both her helmet and Riko’s.

“I gotta go now. Long drive.”

You nodded. “We won’t stop you. It is pretty late.”

Chika pointed at the extra helmet. “How about Riko-chan’s helmet? She forgot to bring it.”

“Oh, this?” Yoshiko lifted it with one hand. “She doesn’t bring it. I always carry it for her. It’s strapped to the back seat of my motorbike, waiting for her.”

Chika melted instantly. “Aww, that’s so sweet and romantic~!”

“Lucky Riko-chan,” You said with a grin. “She has a permanently reserved seat.”

Yoshiko chuckled. “Yeah.”

She walked to the door. “Well, gotta go now. Thanks for today.”

Chika and You gave her a quick, warm hug.

“Drive safe!” Chika said.

“Bye!” You added.

Yoshiko gave them a small bow before heading out to the elevator.

------------------

Outside, the night air was cool and quiet. Yoshiko walked to the parking area at the side of the building. She gently strapped Riko’s helmet onto the back seat of the motorbike, its usual place, and gave it a soft pat.

Then she secured her duffel bag across her chest, put on her own helmet, and swung her leg over the bike.

The engine roared to life with a deep hum.

Yoshiko eased out of the parking lot, the streetlights stretching into soft lines as she picked up speed. The ride back to Numazu would be long and dark, but she welcomed the quiet.

With the cool wind brushing against her jacket, she let her thoughts drift back to the day, Riko’s laughter, Chika’s chaos, You’s subtle flusters—

—and most of all, Riko’s smile. She drove into the night with that image warming her chest.

[yhrkcnrk]

Tainted Hearts

Chapter 124: The Trio Reunited

An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works

After over an hour on the road, the sun had fully dipped beyond the horizon, leaving only the warm amber glow of the streetlamps to light their way. Yoshiko’s motorbike finally slowed to a stop in front of a modern apartment building in Shizuoka.

Lifting her visor, Yoshiko glanced up at the building and asked over her shoulder, “Is this the place?” She extended her arm so Riko could dismount safely.

Riko took her hand and stepped off, removing her pink helmet and exhaling. “Yup. Seems like the right place.”

“Okay then. Let me park this properly since we’re staying the night.” Yoshiko handed her helmet to Riko and gave a quick smile. “Wait for me here, alright?”

“Got it,” Riko said, now holding both helmets as Yoshiko revved the bike and carefully drove it around to the side parking lot. After shutting off the engine, she removed the keys, grabbed her duffle bag from the back, and jogged lightly back toward Riko.

“All set,” she said, reaching for her helmet. “Let’s head up?”

Riko nodded, and the two of them entered the building, taking the elevator up to the floor where Chika and You lived.

“I hope they’re home,” Yoshiko said teasingly as the elevator ascended.

Riko blinked and gave her a look. “What? You said their part-time ends by this time and they’re usually home.”

Yoshiko chuckled. “I know. Just messing with you.”

Riko gave her a playful punch on the arm, making Yoshiko grin wider.

When the elevator doors opened, they walked to the door with the address Chika’s mom had given them. Yoshiko checked the paper once more, then glanced at Riko.

“This must be it. Care to ring the doorbell, princess?”

Riko blushed a bit but pressed the button. From inside, they could hear You’s voice call out, “Just a minute!”

A few seconds later, the door swung open, revealing You in casual home clothes.

“Wha—Yoshiko?! Riko-chan?!” she gasped before immediately pulling them both into a hug. “What are you two doing here?”

“Surprising you,” Riko said with a sweet smile.

“Well come in, come in! Make yourselves at home,” You said, stepping aside and guiding them toward the living room.

As they sat on the cozy sofa, Riko looked around. “Your apartment’s really nice. It feels big and cozy.”

“It’s not that big,” You said modestly, “but thanks!”

“Well, compared to Riri’s apartment, this is huge,” Yoshiko added.

You laughed, while Riko pouted slightly. “Hey! Mine’s small because I live alone, you know?”

Yoshiko leaned back with a shrug. “Yeah, but I didn’t say I didn’t love it. It’s small, cute, cozy, and it fits you perfectly.”

Riko blushed lightly, and You grinned. “Nice dodge, Yoshiko.”

Before they could say more, the bathroom door opened, and Chika stepped out, towel around her shoulders, brushing her damp hair. “You-chan, who was at the doo—”

She froze mid-sentence, her eyes going wide as she saw the unexpected guests.

“Riko-chan!” Chika squealed and rushed forward to tackle-hug her, nearly knocking her onto the couch. “I missed you!”

Riko laughed softly, hugging her back. “I missed you too, Chika-chan.”

Yoshiko chuckled from beside her. “Looks like the trio’s reunited.”

Chika turned her head at the familiar voice. “Oh! Yoshiko, I missed you too!” She flopped beside You, still full of energy.

“Wait, did you just now notice me?” Yoshiko asked, deadpan.

Everyone laughed.

“So what brings you two all the way out here?” Chika asked. “Isn’t it kind of far for a date?”

Riko smiled. “We came to surprise you two, and check up on you.”

“Aw, that’s so sweet!” Chika beamed.

You shook her head fondly. “Oh, Chika-chan…”

Yoshiko added, “Riri actually came back to Numazu to visit everyone, and since you two aren’t in Tokyo, we thought we’d come here ourselves.”

“Well, I’m glad you did!” Chika said brightly.

You blinked. “Wait, but… how did you even find our apartment? We didn’t tell anyone.”

“Oh, we asked Chika’s mom,” Yoshiko replied. “She gave us the address.”

“I see, I see,” You nodded, impressed.

Riko then reached into her bag. “Oh, right! Your sisters gave us something to give you. They said you probably missed these.”

She handed Chika a small bag containing pudding and mikans.

“Wow! I really did miss these!” Chika said happily. “Mito-nee, Shima-nee… they’re so caring. I’ll message them later to thank them!”

“They sure know your favorites,” You said with a chuckle.

Chika nodded enthusiastically. “Yup! Did they say anything?”

Yoshiko leaned back. “Mito said something like, ‘Give this to stupid Chika.’”

You burst out laughing behind her hand, while Riko elbowed Yoshiko. “Yocchan!”

“Hey! I’m just the messenger!” Yoshiko said defensively, hands up.

“That Mito-nee!” Chika said with a comical fist shake, making them all laugh again.

“Oh! And I also brought some snacks from Tokyo,” Riko said, digging through her backpack.

She pulled out two souvenir boxes and handed them over. Chika and You both eagerly accepted them.

“Thanks, Riko-chan,” You said with a smile.

“Whoa—mikans, pudding, and Riko-chan’s souvenirs? This is the best day ever!” Chika said with sparkling eyes, hugging the box to her chest like treasure.

You then glanced down at the pink and black helmets sitting on the girls' laps. “Wait a second. What’s with the helmets? Did you two ride a motorbike here or something?”

“Oh, these?” Riko nodded. “Yeah, we came here on Yocchan’s bike.”

“You what? You have a motorbike now?” Chika gawked at Yoshiko.

Yoshiko leaned back on the sofa and casually said, “Yeah.”

Chika blinked. “Where is it now?”

Yoshiko deadpanned, “Uh… parked in the parking lot?”

“Oh. Yeah, duh,” Chika mumbled, scratching her cheek as Riko giggled behind her hand.

You shook her head at Chika’s moment but turned eagerly toward Yoshiko. “A bike, huh? What model is it? What does it look like?”

“I don’t really have a picture of it on me,” Yoshiko said. “Maybe I can show you tomorrow when we head down.”

“Oh! I have a photo,” Riko chimed in.

Yoshiko turned toward her, surprised. “You do?”

“Yup~” Riko said proudly, unlocking her phone and opening the gallery.

Chika bounced slightly in her seat. “Show us! Show us!”

“Yeah, show us!” You joined in, mirroring her enthusiasm.

Riko giggled and finally found the photo, turning her phone toward them.

It was a candid shot, Yoshiko’s motorbike parked in front of the Geidai campus gate. The bike gleamed under the sun, sleek and striking, while Yoshiko herself was leaning against it, arms crossed, casually chatting with a few of Riko’s schoolmates. She hadn’t noticed the photo being taken.

“Whoa, the bike looks so cool!” Chika said.

“It’s very you, Yoshiko,” You agreed, eyes glinting with admiration.

Yoshiko leaned in and looked at the picture herself, blinking. “I didn’t know you took a photo of me that time.”

Riko smiled, just a little shyly. “You looked so cool in that moment… I couldn’t help it. I hope you don’t mind.”

Yoshiko grinned. “I don’t. You can take more pictures of me if you want. I’ll even pose for you whenever.”

You groaned teasingly. “I love this whole flirting energy you’ve got going on, but… just a reminder, Chika-chan and I are still sitting here.”

Chika ignored her. “Shush, You-chan! This is like watching a live-action romance movie. I love it.”

Riko blushed and hid her face in her hands, while Yoshiko just laughed, clearly enjoying every second.

You crossed her arms and said, “Well, anyway, looks like you can just zoom over to Tokyo whenever you want now, huh?”

Chika added with a grin, “And wait for Riko-chan outside her school gates like a cool character from a drama!”

Yoshiko smirked. “Yup. And it’s all thanks to ‘the three.’”

Chika tilted her head. “The three?”

“Yep, Mari, Kanan, and Dia.”

You blinked. “Wait, they bought you the bike?”

“Well... kinda. Mari’s the one who bought the motorbike, she said she wanted me to wait for Riko outside of school like some kind of movie heartthrob. Kanan pitched in by getting me the leather jacket to match, and Dia gave me the safety gear: gloves, helmet, and even the handlebar phone bag. So yeah, it’s a whole group effort. And honestly… I’m really grateful.”

“Wow!” Chika’s eyes sparkled. “They’re so kind!”

“Yeah,” You agreed. “Everyone pitching in like that? You’re lucky, Yoshiko.”

Yoshiko scratched the back of her neck, a sheepish smile on her lips. “Yeah… I honestly don’t know what I’d do without them. And I don’t even know how to repay them properly.”

“I’m sure they already know how thankful you are,” Riko said gently, smiling at her.

Yoshiko looked at her and nodded. “Yeah…”

You leaned forward with curiosity. “So, what model is it? From the photo earlier, it looked really classic, but in a cool way.”

“Oh, it’s a Honda CB1100EX. Special edition,” Yoshiko said.

Chika gasped, even if she didn’t quite know what that meant. “Whoa! That sounds fancy. And ‘special edition’? So like, super rare?”

“It is rare, Chika-chan,” You explained patiently. “That’s what ‘special edition’ means.”

“Ohh…” Chika nodded slowly. “But wait, how did Mari-chan even get it?”

Yoshiko shrugged. “No clue. She just said she ‘pulled some strings’ and boom, next thing I knew, it was mine.”

“That’s so Mari,” You laughed. “Awesome and a little crazy.”

“She is the definition of awesome-crazy,” Yoshiko agreed, grinning. “But I’ll never stop being grateful.”

“Speaking of Mari,” Riko said, pulling out her phone again, “she actually sent me this photo too.”

She turned the screen toward them. It was another candid shot, Yoshiko riding the motorbike just outside Uranohoshi’s front gate. She had the leather jacket Kanan gave her, the helmet and gloves from Dia, and she looked like she had just rolled out of a high-end fashion magazine for biker girls.

“Whoa, you’re like a model!” Chika said in awe.

“Seriously, super cool,” You added.

Yoshiko stared at the photo, a bit stunned. “That Mari… sneaking pictures again…”

Riko giggled beside her. “You really do look cool in that photo, Yocchan.”

Yoshiko turned a bit pink. “Thanks…”

“Hoho~ blushing~” You teased with a smug grin.

Yoshiko turned away, flustered, trying to hide it.

Then Chika said excitedly, “You-chan, you should get a motorbike too! You’d totally look cool on one.”

“Oh yeah,” Yoshiko agreed. “I can totally see that.”

Riko nodded. “You’d look great.”

You waved her hands, flustered. “Me? Nah… you’re all hyping me up too much.”

“It’s not hype, it’s facts!” Chika insisted.

You chuckled, her cheeks slightly pink. “Well, thank you. I’ll think about it. But with the career I’m aiming for, it’s not exactly practical. I mean, I’ll probably be on ships a lot.”

Chika tilted her head. “Oh—but maybe you can ride it on the ship?”

Yoshiko burst out laughing. “Technically, she has a point.”

Riko and You both started laughing at the absurd image.

Yoshiko leaned in with a sly smirk. “But hey, once you’re off the ship, just imagine cruising around on your bike, wind in your hair, maybe with someone special on the back seat.”

You blinked. Her face turned red instantly, and she glared sharply at Yoshiko, mouthing “Stop that!” with a look only Yoshiko noticed.

Yoshiko quickly added with a grin, “Like me and Riri, you know? Just a sample scenario~ I was totally just imagining me and Riri, that’s all.”

Riko, already blushing, turned redder. “Y-Yocchan…”

“Aww, that’s so sweet!” Chika swooned.

You let out a silent sigh of relief, casually wiping imaginary sweat from her brow.

You glanced at them and said, “So, are you two planning to stay in a hotel or something? Because if not, you can stay here tonight. You can use my room, I'll crash in Chika-chan’s.”

Chika instantly brightened. “Yes! Stay here! I can have a sleepover with You-chan again!”

Riko smiled. “That was actually the plan. I hope it’s not too much trouble.”

You waved a hand. “So that’s why you already brought your bags. And of course we don’t mind! We’re all friends here.”

“Thanks for letting us stay,” Yoshiko said, a bit formal.

You looked at her and deadpanned, “Stop being so polite. It’s weird.”

Yoshiko chuckled. “Right, right.”

“Anyway,” You added, “have you two eaten already? I was just about to cook before you guys showed up. We just got home from part-time.”

Riko quickly offered, “Aren’t you tired? I can cook if you want.”

“Nope, nope,” You said firmly. “You’re our guests. Just sit down and let me handle it.”

Riko smiled, “Okay, okay,” chuckling softly.

Chika grinned. “You’re in for a treat! You-chan’s cooking is amazing!”

Yoshiko raised a brow. “You gonna help cook too, Chika?”

Chika waved her hands. “Me? Oh no no, I’m just here to eat You-chan’s food.”

Yoshiko snorted. “Why am I not surprised.”

You laughed as she tied her apron on. “Chika-chan’s just here for moral support.”

The three girls giggled, and before long, they all found themselves hanging out in the kitchen while You cooked. They talked and caught up on everything, the conversation warm and relaxed.

------------------

Not long after, the four of them were gathered at the small dining table, enjoying a simple but delicious meal. The scent of freshly made food filled the cozy apartment.

Riko took a bite and smiled brightly. “Mmm! This is really good!”

“Told you!” Chika said proudly. “I love You-chan’s cooking!”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko added, “it’s delicious. Though… I mean, it’s no Riri’s cooking.”

“Yocchan…” Riko blushed.

You chuckled. “It’s okay, Riko-chan. We’re talking about Yoshiko here. Of course she’d pick your food. She’d probably pick anything as long as it’s from you or for you.”

Yoshiko nodded matter-of-factly. “That’s true.”

Riko blushed more.

Suddenly, Chika chimed in innocently, “I would pick you too, You-chan!”

You and Yoshiko froze.

Riko casually continued eating. “Aww, that’s sweet, Chika-chan.”

You blinked. “Wh-what did you say, Chika-chan?”

“Huh? I said I’d pick You-chan! You-chan’s food!” Chika said brightly.

You exhaled. “Ah, right. Haha. Thanks…”

Yoshiko raised an eyebrow. “You should really be careful with how you word things, Chika.”

Chika tilted her head. “Why? I’m just saying the truth.”

Riko blinked. “Did she say something wrong?”

Yoshiko quickly waved it off. “Nope. Nothing. Let’s just keep eating, yeah?” She glanced at You, who was still flustered, staring down at her food, and chuckled to herself.

------------------

A little later, You looked up and said, “Since you two are staying the night, want to go somewhere tomorrow?”

“Sure!” Riko smiled.

“Any place in mind?” Yoshiko asked.

“Not really,” You said. “We haven’t really gone around Shizuoka much. Even though we’ve been here for a few months now, we just… go to school, work part-time, come home exhausted, sleep, repeat.”

Chika nodded. “Yeah. So now that you two are here, it feels like a great chance to finally go out and explore!”

“But don’t we have part-time tomorrow?” Chika added suddenly.

You waved her off. “Maybe we can excuse ourselves. Our manager’s super nice. I’ll message her real quick.”

As she tapped away on her phone, Riko said, “It’s fine if you guys have work. We can just stay here at the apartment.”

“Yeah,” Yoshiko added. “Or we can even come by your café and chill. You guys work together there, right?”

“Yup! Just like Riko-chan did!” Chika beamed.

Yoshiko chuckled. “So you're together at home and at work? Nice.” She gave You a pointed look and a thumbs-up.

You groaned softly, shooting her a knowing glance only Yoshiko caught, making her laugh quietly.

Chika leaned her cheek into her hand with a dreamy smile. “I wish we could go to school together too… then we’d be together all day…”

Yoshiko raised an eyebrow at You again, smirking as she watched the girl freeze up slightly.

Just then, You’s phone buzzed. She read the message and lit up. “Looks like our manager said we can take the day off! She said we’ve been working hard lately, so we deserve it.”

“Yay!!” Chika clapped. “Field trip tomorrow!”

------------------

A little while after dinner, Yoshiko had insisted on washing the dishes, despite the protests, and eventually, they let her. Meanwhile, the rest of the group moved back to the living room to talk.

Chika stretched on the sofa and said with a grin, “I can’t believe our teacher is washing dishes in our apartment.”

You shook her head. “If she hears you say that, you’re done for.”

From the kitchen, Yoshiko called back, “I heard that! And I’m not your teacher anymore, remember?”

Chika blinked and laughed, “Oh yeah. Right. Sorry!” She chuckled again, clearly unbothered.

Riko smiled and added, “She’s the one who usually washes the dishes when it’s just the two of us anyway. So this is… pretty normal.”

You nudged Riko teasingly. “Like a very married couple, huh?”

Riko blushed slightly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear but didn’t deny it.

You grinned and stood, stretching her arms overhead. “Well, I’ll go tidy up my room before you two use it.”

“Okay, thank you,” Riko said sweetly.

You gave a small wave and headed down the hallway to her room.

Now alone in the living room, Chika leaned in a bit and asked, “So, Riko-chan, anything exciting happen lately?”

Riko thought for a moment, then shook her head. “Not much. Just the things we’ve already talked about on the phone. That’s pretty much it.”

Chika puffed out her cheeks. “Ugh, that’s boring. Then again… same here.” She laughed.

Riko giggled with her. “It’s kind of nice though. Peaceful.”

Just then, Yoshiko walked back in and plopped down on the sofa next to Riko. She stretched her arm casually along the back of the couch behind her and said, “What are you two talking about?”

Chika leaned forward. “Just how boring our lives are.”

Yoshiko nodded solemnly. “Ah. That’s awesome.”

Riko and Chika both laughed at the deadpan delivery.

You soon returned from her room, wiping her hands on a towel. “All done! You two can use my room now.”

“That was fast,” Riko said, surprised.

You shrugged. “There wasn’t much to clean. I live like a civilized person… unlike a certain someone.”

She side-eyed Chika.

“What?! I’m clean too!” Chika protested.

You grinned. “Anyway, feel free to do whatever you want in there. Sleep… or whatever.” She added a knowing tone, clearly teasing.

Riko turned bright red, instantly catching the implication. Yoshiko, however, was oblivious.

“Oh, thanks!” Yoshiko said casually, grabbing her small duffle bag and Riko’s backpack. “We’ll do just that. Ready to go, Riri?”

Riko nodded shyly, cheeks still pink. “Okay.”

“Good night, you two!” Chika waved, chipper as ever. “See you tomorrow!”

“Yeah,” You added. “Don’t wear yourselves out too much. We’re going out tomorrow. Chika-chan and I will look up some places to visit.”

“Thanks again,” Yoshiko said as they walked toward the guest room.

Riko, still flustered, murmured a soft “Good night,” before disappearing into the room with her.

Meanwhile, You and Chika stepped into Chika’s room.

“Yay! Sleepover with You-chan again!” Chika beamed.

You shook her head fondly and said, “Let me borrow your laptop. We’ve got to figure out where we’re going tomorrow. So… where do you want to go, Chika-chan?”

Chika bounced on her bed, already unlocking her laptop. “Somewhere fun!”

With that, the two began browsing ideas for their impromptu mini adventure.

------------------

Inside You’s room, Yoshiko immediately plopped face-first onto the bed with a satisfied sigh. “Ahh… finally lying down.”

Riko giggled softly at the sight. “Well, you did drive a lot today. You must be exhausted.”

“Yeah…” Yoshiko mumbled into the mattress.

Riko sat on the edge of the bed and said gently, “Don’t fall asleep yet. Change into your sleepwear first.”

Yoshiko rolled over with a lazy grin. “Dress me?”

Riko flushed. “H-huh?”

Yoshiko snorted, standing up. “Relax, I’m just kidding.” She peeled off her leather jacket and hoodie, changing into her favorite comfy sleep shirt and a pair of sweatshorts like it was the most casual thing in the world.

Riko looked away with a blush on her cheeks as she slipped into her own sleepwear: a pair of soft shorts and a loose top.

Just as she reached for her shirt, a hand gently curled around her stomach from behind. She gasped, startled, as a warm body pressed up against her bare back.

“Yocchan…” she whispered.

“Let’s leave your shirt off,” Yoshiko murmured against her neck, lips brushing her skin before planting a slow, deliberate kiss just below her ear.

Riko shivered, her eyes fluttering shut as she leaned back into Yoshiko’s body. “Mmm…”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Content Warning:

From this point onward, explicit sexual content (R-18) will be included. If you're not comfortable with this, feel free to skip ahead or scroll down to the next scene—skipping won’t affect the story. If you're okay with it, enjoy the rest of the story!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Yoshiko’s hands wandered upward, slipping beneath Riko’s bra to cup and massage her breasts. Riko moaned softly at the touch, head falling back onto Yoshiko’s shoulder. One of her hands reached up to cradle the back of Yoshiko’s head while the other gripped her arm. She arched her back slightly, offering more of her neck as Yoshiko continued kissing it.

“Nnnh…” Riko whimpered as her nipples were gently pinched between skilled fingers, sending a jolt through her spine.

“You better lower your voice,” Yoshiko whispered hotly into her ear, “or your friends will hear you.”

Riko nodded faintly, breath catching as pleasure began to build. Yoshiko’s left hand remained at her chest, teasing and playing, while the other slipped downward, under the waistband of her shorts, beneath the thin fabric of her underwear, until her fingers met heat.

“So wet already,” Yoshiko muttered with a hint of a smirk.

She stroked Riko’s slit slowly, fingers gliding along the soft folds, teasing with alternating pressure, sometimes deep, sometimes just circling the nub. Riko bit her lip hard, her hand tightening in Yoshiko’s hair, the other gripping her arm for support. Each touch sent a new wave rolling through her.

Then, two fingers slid inside without warning.

Riko inhaled sharply, hips jolting forward as she clung to Yoshiko, a quiet gasp slipping from her lips.

“Hhh…”

Yoshiko began pumping them in and out, deep and steady.

“Nn… nn… mmh…” Riko whimpered, her hips rocking back to meet the rhythm, chasing the friction. Her moans stayed muffled, lips parted with soft, breathy sounds as her body trembled in Yoshiko’s hold.

“Ah… ah… mnh…”

Her pace quickened, desperation rising, thighs tightening, body trembling.

“Mmh… mmn… nn—!”

Riko came hard, her back arching into Yoshiko as her legs gave out. She let out a broken moan, soft but deep, as her nails dragged down Yoshiko’s forearm, leaving red trails behind. Her entire body tensed, then melted slowly into her lover’s arms.

Yoshiko held her close, grounding her, waiting until her breathing steadied.

Riko’s legs buckled again, too weak to stand. Yoshiko kept her upright, gently supporting her weight.

When she finally withdrew her hand, Riko let out another small, shaky moan, a shiver running up her spine.

Still catching her breath, Riko turned to face Yoshiko, eyes lidded, cheeks flushed, lips slightly parted. Her arms wrapped around Yoshiko’s neck, pulling her in for a kiss that was hot, needy, and full of want.

Yoshiko groaned softly into it, her tongue slipping deep as their mouths moved together with slow, desperate intensity. Riko moaned into the kiss, her fingers tangling in Yoshiko’s hair as their bodies pressed flush.

As they kissed, Yoshiko’s hands moved to Riko’s back, finding the clasp of her bra. With practiced ease, she unhooked it, letting it fall softly to the floor.

Still kissing, Yoshiko gently guided Riko backward until her back touched the bed. Riko let herself sink into the mattress, her hair fanning out over the pillow, looking up at Yoshiko with eyes full of love, and a deep, burning hunger.

Yoshiko stood for a moment, looking down at her with parted lips, breath shaky. There was something reverent in the way she stared, like Riko was something sacred.

Then, without a word, she knelt between Riko’s legs and slowly pulled down her shorts and underwear in one motion. A thin string of wetness clung from the soaked fabric to Riko’s glistening core, and Yoshiko swallowed hard before discarding the garments to the side.

Riko was now completely bare before her, skin glowing under the soft room light, chest rising and falling quickly, pink flush spreading across her chest and cheeks.

Yoshiko leaned down and kissed her, first on the lips, then her neck, her collarbone, the soft swell of her breast, her stomach. But she didn’t stop at her core. She moved lower, past it, planting a soft, slow kiss on the inside of Riko’s thigh.

Riko whimpered lightly, breath trembling as she watched with wide, shining eyes.

Yoshiko kissed her inner thigh again, this time closer in, and again, until finally, she reached Riko’s slit. Her lips pressed against it in a slow, deliberate kiss, and Riko let out a soft, gasping

“Hn…”

Yoshiko took her time.

She mouthed and kissed her gently, like she was savoring every taste, every reaction. Her tongue moved in slow, rhythmic strokes, flat and deliberate, as her hands gripped Riko’s hips to keep her steady beneath her.

“Mnnh… ngh…” Riko whimpered, hips twitching as her hands reached down to find Yoshiko’s hair. She didn’t pull, just held, needing something to anchor her.

Yoshiko’s tongue moved in gentle circles, then flicked with more precision, making Riko’s back lift slightly off the bed.

“Ah…! Hh—nnh…” she gasped.

Yoshiko continued, tongue flattening again, then flicking over her nub with maddening control. Riko’s body squirmed, a soft whisper escaping her lips.

“Hhh… y-Yocchan…”

It was breathy, broken, like she could barely form the words.

Her legs trembled as she bit down on her lip, trying to stay quiet. But when Yoshiko hummed softly against her, the vibration sent another shiver through her.

Yoshiko shifted slightly, angling her mouth with careful precision, her tongue now flicking in small, focused movements that had Riko trembling even harder. One of Yoshiko’s hands left her hip and gently stroked along her side, a silent reassurance.

I’m here. I’ve got you.

Riko’s body trembled beneath her. One arm came up to cover her eyes, the other still clinging to Yoshiko’s hair as her voice grew more strained.

“Nnh… mnh… ha—ah… I–I’m…”

But Yoshiko didn’t stop. If anything, her tongue slowed, more tender, more deliberate, like she wanted to guide Riko there, not push her over the edge too quickly.

Riko gasped, thighs trembling violently, breath catching in her throat.

“Hhhnn…! Nnnh… Yocchan—!”

Her voice cracked as she came, hips jerking, her whole body arching into the warmth of Yoshiko’s mouth. Her moan was muffled into the crook of her elbow, but her body said everything, shuddering, clenching, trembling in the quiet waves of release.

Yoshiko stayed there for a moment, kissing her softly through the aftershocks, her touches light and reverent now. Then she rested her cheek against Riko’s inner thigh, her breath still warm, her face flushed, lips parted slightly.

Riko slowly peeked down at her from beneath her arm, eyes glassy, skin glowing.

“I love you, Yocchan,” she whispered, voice shaking with emotion and lingering bliss.

Yoshiko gave a soft chuckle, lifting her head just enough to kiss her thigh again.

“I love you too.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

End of Content Warning:

The explicit scene has concluded. From here onward, the story returns to its regular content. Feel free to continue reading—there are no further explicit elements ahead. Enjoy the rest of the chapter!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

After a moment of rest, Yoshiko gently got up from between Riko’s legs, slipping off the bed. She padded over to her duffle bag and pulled out a small packet of tissues, holding it up with a proud grin.

“Look, I came prepared.”

Riko, still catching her breath and her eyes crinkling as she lay back, flushed and still glowing, giggled quietly at Yoshiko’s dorky smile.

Yoshiko pulling a few tissues out and gently wiping her own face first, her expression softening as she cleaned away the lingering signs of Riko’s release. She then knelt between Riko’s legs again, careful and quiet, and began wiping her with slow, gentle strokes, tender and unhurried.

Riko let out a small breath, watching her quietly, a little embarrassed but mostly touched. Yoshiko always did this. Always made sure she was comfortable. Always took her time.

When she was done, Yoshiko gave her a light pat on the thigh and said playfully, “There. Clean again.”

Riko let out a small sigh of contentment. “Thank you, Yocchan.”

“Anytime,” Yoshiko replied. She stood, crumpled the tissues, and tossed them into the trash with a casual flick. Then she turned back and gathered Riko’s discarded clothes, her underwear, bra, and shorts.

“Let’s get you dressed,” Yoshiko murmured, almost to herself, and began gently slipping each piece of clothing back onto Riko. Riko didn’t protest, simply lying there under her care, letting Yoshiko move with ease and familiarity.

Once Riko was dressed again, Yoshiko smoothed her clothes over with a final tug and leaned down to kiss her forehead.

“We don’t want them barging in tomorrow and seeing you naked,” she teased, brushing a lock of hair behind Riko’s ear. “Because I’m the only one who’s allowed to see all of you.”

Riko’s heart fluttered a little. Even in moments like this, especially in moments like this, Yoshiko’s care always left her feeling warm. “Thank you… again.”

Yoshiko smiled at her, all gentle fondness now, and slid into bed beside her. She pulled the blanket up over them and wrapped an arm around Riko’s waist, drawing her close.

Riko nuzzled into her chest, her breath evening out as Yoshiko held her.

“We should sleep,” Yoshiko murmured, pressing her lips to the top of Riko’s head. “We’re going out tomorrow, remember?”

“Mm… yeah,” Riko replied sleepily, her voice already fading.

The room fell into a peaceful hush, broken only by the soft, even breaths of two hearts resting close, warm, safe, and deeply in love. Sleep took them gently, just as the night wrapped itself around the quiet rhythm of their steady, shared silence.